#disclaimer however that i am only human and i do sometimes miss things
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
i finally started my tintin stats project, where i go thru each book from soviets to picaros and tally up certain things with the occasional note. im mostly doing it for fanfic, cosplay and headcanon reasons, and was just going to do it and then post my findings book by book but then i thought well. it's kind of a resource, and people might have specific things they want to know.
so far my categories are:
vehicles - what vehicles he travels in, which ones he drives, any crashes
health - when he sleeps, if he snores, if he dreams, if he has nightmares; any injuries and what kinds; any time he loses consciousness and the cause; when he eats and what he eats, what he enjoys eating and what he doesn't; any time he gets drunk
any time he is violent to another person
physical activity - any time he swims, climbs a tree, rides a horse
the law - any time he is arrested (including attempted arrests), imprisoned, sentenced to death, or joins an army
emotions - when he cries and about what; when he laughs and about what; when he gets angry, at whom and why; when he is visibly afraid and of what; when he prays; when he sings or dances
le petit vingtieme - any time he actually writes an article lol
QUIFF DOWN!!! - any time his quiff is down lol. this is kind of a joke one bc this only happens generally if he's soaking wet but also i think its funny any time it happens so its getting tallied
at a later point i'm also going to chart the passage of time across each adventure so i can have a rought idea of how long each story lasts. in a similar vein, i'm also going to chart what clothes he wears and whether he still owns them at the end of the album (sounds weird lol but he goes thru SO many different outfits in soviets just bc people keep blowing him up and wrecking his clothes lmao. and at the end of congo he returns to belgium with only a rifle and the clothes he's wearing). i might later add things like, any time certain characters appear, but im still early on and he doesnt know anyone yet lol
essentially, i just finished doing this for congo, so before i get any further are there any other things people would like to see tallied/noted? i am doing this so u dont have to (:
#disclaimer however that i am only human and i do sometimes miss things#so while it'll be accurate to the best of my ability#there may be times where i miss something or count something wrong#tintin#kuifje#tintin and snowy#the adventures of tintin#milou#snowy#captain haddock#archibald haddock#professor calculus#cuthbert calculus#tryphon tournesol#thomson and thompson#dupont et dupond#tintin stats
85 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Itâs finally time to introduce the secondary project Iâve been working on >;Dc
Iâve had this queued for sometime in June, did not check when, so hello on [random date in june] ;D
Iâm also here to explain how Iâll be posting this stuff going forward! Everything will be posted here, on my main account before being reblogged over to Soulâs Anchor a side bog with the place holder title. Unless it deals with more adult/suggestive content or heavier topics, of which will be exclusively posted to Soulâs Anchor side blog. As I donât want certain themes alongside AM! Iâll also be referring to this series as Anchor for short! I will encourage any and all Questions, Mentions, and Thoughts to be directed there for those interested and those who are not, dw! Youâll only see the initial posts here, no asks or follows up, but this is still my art account and I shall enjoy it as I please ;3
Brief Synopsis about the Story:
A queer love story following a cursed pirate and a cult refugee implanted with a godâs eye as they combat the reality of living in a world which was created solely to feed the gods that govern it. All whilst a sapphic couple attempt to help guide the pair along a path to to a better future, one thatâs validity comes into question. A dark fantasy story that aims to represent the disabled community, the LGBTQIA+, and SA survivors written by fellow members of these communities.
Also brief disclaimer, I, Phlurrii, am simply an ally to the disabled community, my partner in crime writing alongside me, ArtJunco on Instagram, is our resident community member ;]
Anyways onto the meat of this!
Below is a collection of some, emphasis on some, of the concept art and processes I went through to develop and create one of the two main characters, Lumae.
Here are some of the earliest ideas, the basic thoughts I had in my brain when developing this goober after a 3 hours pacing in my kitchen at 1 am when that inspiration struck. His hair was the HARDEST bit for me to figure out. Which sucked as usually the hair is one of the first things I figure out because of how much I love it, so it was Agony while brainstorming that part.
I also briefly considered a goatee, however it was so cruelly shot down by my dear friend. So in stead we compromised that he may get one later down the line story wise⌠and see how we feel then. However, upon finally figuring out his hair I was bloody elated, still has some tweaks now and then, but the base is there.
As for this next concept, this was actually the FIRST thing created for Lumae and what started everything else about his character/design! His eyes! They are still my favourite but about him and something I adore whole heartedly! They are the core of his character ;3c
These next few are early refs and mock ups of his full design, testing our colours, experimenting with shading, getting used to drawing humans again, and general concepts I had for him as a character! Also a sneak peak at Ayric, our second main goober for this story! Who was lovingly designed and created by ArtJunco!
And finally his most recent WIP ref! The only thing currently bothering me about his design is the colour for his boot covers, I have no idea what to do with them so Iâd you have suggestion or ideas, sincerely, feel free to shoot an ask to the Anchor blog! Iâd genuinely love outside opinions!
As for the main curiosity of why Iâm doing this, for those that missed the last post, Iâll give a brief explanation below ;3
To help with burnout so I can hop between fixations, help to avoid losing interest in AM in the future!
Keep up practicing humans and critters alike.
To take a break from story telling to do story building! Give the telling part of my brain a break, while still making cool stuff ;]
To have a more interactive blog with yaâll! One where Iâll likely be asking advice and discussing a lot more hypotheticals, doodling asks, and general audience interaction given I am not bound by any updates! Purely just âooo⌠shiny-â and anyone is welcome to join me ;D
Last thing I request is to please read Anchorâs blog bio/description before you follow, as this story will deal with subjects not suited for all audiences posted/discussed exclusively on that blog.
Anywho, thatâs all for now folks, hope you enjoyed this brief intermission to kickoff the second project being public!
#souls anchor#anchor#concept art#pirate#fantasy#dnd#gay pirates#comic#original comic#original concept#concept sketch#character design#character concept#concept blog#original story#webtoon#webcomic#artists on Tumblr
126 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Why I Love The Owl House-Part Two: The Relationships
Prev Part
Salutations, random people on the internet who are already skimming past this! I am an Ordinary Schmuck. I write stories and reviews and draw comics and cartoons.
And welcome to part two as we discuss everything I love about The Owl House. Because a single review wasn't enough, and, boy-howdy, did I prove that with Part One. Like...Wow. That was a lot.
But where Part One discusses the lengthy list of great and sometimes bad characters, Part Two is all about relationships. Because on top of having a diverse cast of different races, genders, sexualities, ages, and even species, The Owl House also has a diverse set of relationships that can be familial, platonic, antagonistic, and, of course, romantic. Each one is adorable and entertaining in its own right, and we're going over the best of the best today.
Quick disclaimer, though, we're NOT going to discuss relationships that didn't get much attention or ones made more interesting in fanon. I would love to talk a lot about how Luz and Vee are like sisters, but they only interacted in one episode and there's not much to go off of with the small tidbits of photos we see in the finale. And I would adore talking about how Camila's the honorary mother of every child who had come into her house. However, aside from a handful of conversations, she never interacted with anybody outside of Luz. Which is a shame because I would LOVE to see how she would get along with her future daughter-in-law. With that said, I will discuss characters who interact a bunch but note the missed opportunities they represent. Do we have an understanding? Good.
(Also, this one is going to be 26 pages long...Still better than last time, right? Right...)
Now, for this one, weâre going through it by category. Starting withâŚ
Families
The Owl House has a surprising amount of family drama in a variety of ways. Whether itâs between siblings or parents and their children, there are a lot of stories to be milked out of with these relationships. And to start things off, letâs talk about whatâs probably the healthiest mother/daughter relationship in the show.
Camila and Luz: I talked a lot about this kinship the two had last time, primarily through how Camila feels about Luz. To keep things brief, Camila LOVES her daughter. The only ones who denied that are idiots who focused too much on the negatives. Despite some missteps, Camila is proud of everything that Luz is, and came to realize that she should NEVER have tried to change a thing.
But thatâs everything on Camilaâs side. On Luzâs side, the love is very much mutual. No matter what mistake Camila made, Luz NEVER resented her for it. Luz may have felt sad for going to summer camp or worried about keeping Camilaâs promise, but there was never any anger. The closest we got was her absolute refusal to go to summer camp, but even that was followed up with Luz feeling a quick moment of guilt for having to lie to her mother. This is because Luz LOVES Camila and, above all else, wants to make her proud and happy. The problem is Luz doesnât approach things the right way, accidentally causing Camila strife through causing trouble at school and choosing to lie for too long so Camila wouldnât be worried about whatâs happening with Luzâs current situation. And when coming back, Luz still apologizes for leaving AND for lying, knowing that her choices werenât the best ones to make and she regrets making Camilaâs life harder. Camilaâs actions werenât the best either, but Luz was never bothered by that. She loves her mom. When stuck in the Isles, all Luz could think about was returning to her, and thatâs because Camila is the one thing that connects Luz to the Human Realm. She has no friends, significant others, or mentors that made life fun in the Human Realm. Camilaâs all Luz has, and vice versa.
When Manny died, it left Camila and Luz with just each other for the longest time. Because of that, theyâre trying their best for one another. Camila does all she can to be the mom Luz needs and Luz, in turn, attempts to be the daughter Camila deserves. Neither got it right, but that doesnât change their love for each other. Theyâre both all they have, and itâs sweet to see a mother/daughter relationship where both ARE and ARENâT at fault for a lot of stuff but still hold a great amount of love and respect for one another. Theyâre probably the healthiest example of a mother and her child. Though, in fairness, thatâs not a steep competition.
Odalia and Amity: Yup. Might as well rip this bandaid off as soon as possible.
I think the best way to start off with these two is to ask a question: Did Odalia love Amity? I know thatâs a weird question to ask considering EVERYTHING Odalia did but itâs still worth bringing up. Because I think that the answer is YESâŚupon CONDITIONS. As long as Amity acted exactly as Odalia wanted and followed this âperfect planâ she laid out, then Amity has Odaliaâs love. When Amity DOESNâT, Odaliaâs âloveâ turns to anger, and thatâs because Odalia doesnât want a daughter. She wants a mini-version of HER. You can see it in Amityâs Season One design, where her dyed hair and how she wears it is meant to be a reflection of Odalia. It explains why Odalia puts so much pressure onto Amity, forcing her to succeed and gain the highest ranks of society. If Odalia couldnât be the most influential and powerful witch in all the Isles, then surely her daughter, who looks and acts exactly like her, should. And yet, Odaliaâs still surprised that Amity chooses to rebel and be her own person instead of a mini-Odalia.
Amityâs resentment towards her mother is easy to pick up and the same goes for her inaction. To many kids, thereâs nothing scarier than a parent, especially one like Odalia who can be very violent when angered or scorned. Amity has often rebelled in LITTLE ways against her mother, but it isnât until meeting Luz does Amity find a lot more to fight for. She wants to carve her own path and becomes less afraid to stand up against Odalia. Amity dyes her hair and calls out Odaliaâs behavior because itâs worth it for the fight for individuality. But despite this rebellion, itâs interesting that Amity still makes one last attempt to reach out in âClouds on the Horizon.â Because while Odalia isnât a good mom, Amity has it in her head that, surely, Odalia isnât evil. I think a lot of kids, even ones with truly awful parents, have that mindset. Because even if theyâre bad at parenting, that doesnât mean they would stoop so low when lives are at stake, right? Except, not only does Odalia completely dismiss all life that isnât her own, but she is surprisingly okay with the complete genocide of her people. The woman IS evil. Amity didnât want to believe it becauseâŚwell, no child DOES. But itâs that last bit of confirmation that Amity needed to cut Odalia out of her life foreverâŚI just wish that conclusion had more of a satisfying punch to it.
I know I said it last time, but it really does suck that after everything Odalia did to Amity, things end by Amity proclaiming that sheâll never talk to Odalia again and blatantly ignores her in the finale. The thing is, I can see that being satisfying in its own right, but with how much Odalia messed up Amityâs life, treating her as a tool instead of a daughter, you canât blame a schmuck for wanting Amity to do more. Still, I can understand Amityâs desire not to even ACKNOWLEDGE Odalia and I can live with THAT being the conclusion to their relationship. Itâs definitely a better pill to swallow than what happens betweenâ
Amity and Alador: On paper, making Amity a Daddyâs Girl sounds sweet, as does making Alador a caring father to contrast Odalia beingâŚOdalia. But in terms of execution, this is an idea that could have definitely utilized more time to be perfect.
Amityâs desire to seek Aladorâs approval and be like him feels way too sudden as every instance Aladorâs been on screen before âReaching Out,â it shows him doing something Amity has to fight back on. Granted, he was likely doing it to keep Odalia from doing WORSE things to Amity, but the audience didnât have the knowledge of HIS situation yet. So to us, itâs more of a bitter pill to swallow that Amity wants to be like him. Itâs slightly easier to understand on a rewatch, but just barely. Then the writers try to sell that Amity has a ton of faith that Alador would be on her side when going against Odalia, and it's similar to Amity trying to convince herself that her mom isnât evil. The only difference is that, this time, Amityâs right. Her father ISNâT evil and he actually cares about his kids, which is sweet but itâs still information given to us LATER than it should. The same goes for Amityâs love for her dad. Knowing that she had such an admiration for him is something best left revealed as soon as possible and is NOT as easy to reveal through a retcon. Previous episodes leads us to believe that Amity fears and hates BOTH her parents, so having it where she loves her dad leaves one to scratch their head in confusion. But thatâs just on Amityâs side. For Aladorâs, itâŚbarely works still.
I mentioned it last time, but the retcon that Alador is a father who actually loves his children is an idea that works well enough, but could be better. As sweet as it is to give Amity ONE parent that cares, it still comes up way too late in the series. By the time âReaching Outâ premiered, The Owl House was almost over, leaving not enough time to prove how much Alador cares. Thereâs some cute moments like him telling Amity that she did a good job through just an ATTEMPT to escape a forcefield, accepting âLuzâ as Amityâs girlfriend, appreciating Amityâs new hairstyle, and giving her those little mittens. The writers ARE trying to make this idea work, but it admittedly feels like itâs too little too late.
Amity and Aladorâs relationship COULD have been something great. It just either needed to be presented earlier in the series or more time to develop properly. Unfortunately, neither of those options were provided, and what we got was something that was awkwardly done. Itâs still nice to see Amity get along with a parent for once and the epilogue proves that Alador kept his promise to be a better father, what with how happy he is to see her after what looked like a long journey. Itâs just that, despite these attempts at cute moments, the relationship could have been done better. Still, on the bright side, at least they got along better than either did with Odalia. And, at least with her siblings, Amity has SOME positive relationships with her familyâŚeventually.
Amity, Emira, and Edric: At the start, Ed and Em seem like antagonists to Amity, wanting to make her life suffer. I remember seeing a few fanfics that treated Edric and Emira in such a way becauseâŚwell, how could there not be? Their very first episode involved them wreaking havoc in Amityâs safe space and threatening to leak pages of her diary for everyone to see. While me and my sisters definitely had our problems, they NEVER acted that way to me. Itâs why Iâm glad that after realizing they took a prank too farâAnd accidentally creating a monster that nearly killed AmityâEd and Em went from antagonists to supporting characters. Oh, they still messed with Amity for the shits and giggles, but now itâs more out of how LOVING older siblings screw around instead of how the two twits acted in âLost in Language.â They tease, jab, and mess around in Amityâs personal space, but itâs definitely out of love instead of malice, creating a dynamic thatâs a lot sweeter to see. They went from another hardship of Amityâs homelife to one of the only people in her corner. Though, in this case, itâs less of a feat caused by character development and more by the writers changing their mind on what to do with them. Thankfully, unlike Alador, they changed their mind soon enough where this little course correction for Edric and Emira is a lot more believable and MUCH easier to swallow. It also benefits Amity by giving her two people to rely onâŚOr, just one.
Yeah, Edricâs primarily the odd man out in this dynamic. Emira and Amity have this adorable sisterly relationship where Emira tells Amity what she needs to hear and provide advice. With Edric, both Emira and Amity treat him as the dumb one, either making sure he doesnât hurt himself or reticule him for his stupidity. There is SOME adorableness, though. Like how Edric ran in a full body cast and went through physical pain just so he can hug Amity. That shows he cares IMMENSELY about her and doesnât care what happens to him to prove it. And with Emira, thereâs something fascinating about how Edricâs fear is being alone forever and Emiraâs is being alone with HIM forever. It IS likely that sheâs joking at Edâs expense, but there might be some truth to it. They do a LOT as a pair. They dress the same, act the same, wear similar outfits, and even have similar names. Emira definitely cares about Edric, but she doesnât want her whole life to be defined as being his twin. Itâs part of why they both went off to do different things and have their own careers not defined by what the other does. Itâs great showing that while these two are similar in a lot of ways, theyâre still very much different. But, once again, this is an analysis based on whatâs implied and not what the series shows. Thereâs not enough time to build off this idea, and it still leaves Edric out of having something meaningful like what Amity and Emira have. And even then, what Emira and Amity have is something based on a few short scenes of Emira being a GOOD older sister. Still, itâs sweet for what it is.
The Blight siblings donât have a deep or compelling relationship, but they donât need it. Edric and Emira fill a supporting role for a secondary main character, and for what they do, itâs great. Emiraâs sweet, Edric provides comedy, and they both EVENTUALLY give Amity what she needed. Her mom never truly cared and her dadâŚcouldâve been better, but at least Amity had two siblings who care about her to a great degree. They might drive her crazy, but thatâs siblings for you. Plus, at least none of them cursed one or the other. I mean, could you IMAGINE? Thatâs be crazyâŚ
âŚ
âŚ
Eda and Lilith: These twoâŚare complicated. And Iâm well aware of how much of an understatement that is, but itâs true. As kids, they were thick as thieves, with both of them willing to do so much for the other. Lilith would share a scraped knee with Eda and EdaâŚwould be willing to sacrifice more. She would throw herself under the bus so Lilith wouldnât get in trouble with their literal demon of a principal and would willingly give Lilith a position in the Emperorâs Coven. The show makes it clear that Eda cares a great deal for Lilith. All they really had was each other in school and Eda didnât want to change that situation, already assuming, as a teen, they would spend the rest of their lives doing EVERYTHING together. Itâs sweetâŚand it makes Lilithâs petty jealousy and cursing Eda feel so wrong.
Lilith ALSO loved her sister, but took Eda for granted. Lilithâs drive to be the best, earning a place in the most powerful coven on the Isles, led to her fighting to be better than Eda. This fight started a rift between them, even before the curse. After quizzing Eda, and showing that she knew more than Lilith, Lilith started studying HARDER, trying to prove that SHE can learn more. She couldnât stand being second place to Eda, so it drove Lilith to try harder and to get desperate. By the time Lilith cursed Eda, that rift between them only got worse due to a mix of Lilithâs guilt and her position as a Covenhead. Once they were adults, Lilith is in a position where she HAS to hunt Eda down for the Emperor, but in a weird way, Lilith still puts Eda first. Despite Edaâs criminal antics, Lilith wants to give her sister a chance to join the coven on HER terms, only going overboard when feeling threatened by Belos. In moments like that, Lilith tells herself that itâs all for the greater good, that Belos can cure Eda and that she and Lilith can finally do EVERYTHING together, just like they wanted as kids. And Eda might want the same thing. She might resent Lilith for hunting Eda and Eda CONSTANTLY takes Lilith down a peg, but she still loves her. Just look at when Eda races Lilith for a flower and tries to remind her about how they used to do the same thing as kids running to their kitchen. Or the times Eda showed Lilith mercy, like saving her from that crab spider or giving Lilith Edaâs ring so she wouldnât go back to Belos empty handed. Even during their first witches duel, Eda didnât really go out of her way to hurt Lilith. She saw it more as a game, with a lot of Edaâs attacks being more to contain Lilith or aggravate her. Itâs proof that her sisterly love didnât entirely go away all those years laterâŚUntil Lilith went too far.
The second Lilith kidnapped Luz, Eda was already out for blood, being the most violent sheâs ever been towards her sister. But when Lilith revealed that she cursed Eda, she lost all sense of mercy and was willing to go for the throat. There was this brief moment of Eda BEGGING Lilith to keep Luz safe, likely reaching for SOME goodness she HAS to believe is in her sister. But that sentiment disappears quickly as Eda was willing to spend her last moments of life on trying to KILL the little traitor. Needless to say, Lilith did a lot of damage and it seemed like she had a lot of work to doâŚOnly for things to go back to normal after one confession and another grand gesture. Sure, Lilith sharing a curse is a great start, but Eda treats it as if itâs enough with her acting like it never happened. She mentions the curse in a flippant manner, but thatâs something that a person does YEARS after someone made up for betrayal, not a week. And Lilith doesnât do much better. Despite her moments of wanting to be better, Lilith still acts like she has to be better than Eda while also behaving like she already believes she IS. Still, after all this time.
I think I like the potential Lilith and Edaâs relationship has more than whatâs done with it. Thereâs some interesting stuff surrounding Edaâs desire to keep Lilith and Lilith wanting to make up for taking Eda for granted, but itâs NOT explored enough. They act about the same as they did in âCovention,â the episode that introduced this relationship in the first place, only now thereâs a slightly less of a desire to strangle each other. Slightly. Thereâs some sweet moments, with Lilith comforting Eda about the stress of the Day of Unity and Eda reassuring Lilith that the curse isnât so bad when she gets used to it, but those scenes donât stop their dynamic being nothing no more thanâŚacceptable. Thereâs a fun sibling rivalry between the two mixed in with some heart, making something entertaining to see. But when the show presents interesting ideas like Edaâs love and Lilithâs guilt, only to gloss over BOTH of them, it leaves me wanting a little bit more. Iâll take what I have, but you canât leave a guy wanting.
But as unhealthy as things got between these two, at least they didnât nearly cause the end of the world.
Nah, thatâs the NEXT sibling relationship.
Caleb and Philip: It feels weird to talk about this one because we only know about one side of the relationship. And yet, itâs the catalyst for EVERYTHING revolving around Belos and his creation towards villainy.
In his own twisted way, Belos loved Caleb. He was all Belos had and Belos would go to great lengths to âsaveâ his brother from damnation. I went over it last time, and I wonât repeat myself here, but while the show makes it clear that Belosâ twisted love for his brother is what drove him, we never really know how much Caleb cared for Philip. Through the memories in Belosâ mindscape, we can see that they cared much for each other as kids and Caleb was happy to see Philip again in the Boiling Isles. Thereâs some definite brotherly love there, but people keep circling back to how Caleb abandoned Philip. To me, with the information we have, itâs more like how Luz went to the Boiling Isles without telling Camila. There was never any malice behind the action. Some carelessness, perhaps, but neither Luz nor Caleb meant any harm to disappear into this new world and make life-changing relationships. They were both willing to come back to this person that means the world to them. Just look at Calebâs smile upon seeing Philip again. You donât smile like that when you resent someone or feel glad to have abandoned them. Iâm sure there was love there, but again, we never get to see Calebâs perspective of things aside from implications from Belosâ memories. For all we know, Caleb WAS a bastard bitch who hated his little brother. Thereâs never really an answer and Iâm kind of glad there isnât. Because Belosâ admiration for someone, even if he does or doesnât deserve it, is still an engaging aspect for his motivation even if we donât know the whole story.
Belosâ obsession towards his brother caused a monster to be born. He already hated witches, but losing what mattered most caused him to become genocidal. Again, Iâll skip past it because I went over it enough last time. But one thing I donât think I can skip over is how Belosâ feelings towards his brother reflected over how he treated Hunter.
Belos and Hunter: Once again, Iâve talked a lot about their relationship last time, primarily how Hunter feared Belos. I donât think Hunter was ever looking for love from his so-called uncle, likely because he didnât understand the concept of love upon his creation. What Hunter looked more for was respect, to be seen as the perfect soldier that he thought Belos wanted. The problem is that Belos wanted more than a soldier and perhaps more than a tool. What Belos wanted was an outlet to project his issues toward Caleb onto.
Granted, Belos likely wasnât aware what he was doing with Hunter, or ANY of the Golden Guards for that matter. He was creating tools for his own evil plans, but because Belos made these tools through the literal bones of his dead brother, it creates this sort of power dynamic that I think psychiatrists could make entire books about when trying to dissect it. Belos practically brought his brother back from the dead, but each time, he was always younger than Belos, reflecting the perfect brother he remembered. Only this time BELOS is the older one who knows better and gets to decide what they do and how they do it. Not only did he create a role reversal between him and Caleb, but he created a version of Caleb he hopes to have no free will. To Belos, he wanted his brother back, one that would never betray him again. Except that he did. They ALL did. Every single Golden Guard found free will and willingly went against Belos. This always leads to Belos killing these âfailures,â these unusable copies of Caleb that fail to understand that Belos knows best. He refuses to accept that no version of Caleb will ever see Belosâ way, so he keeps trying to make one that does.
By the time Belos gets to Hunter, he does all he can to wipe away ANY sense of rebellion, even if he has to beat it out of him. Sorry if that statement was dark or triggering, but it reigns true for Hunter and Belos. Their relationship and everything Belos does to Hunter is a result of one manâs incapability to accept his brotherâs choices and takes that as an excuse to hurt Hunter. Itâs a painful reflection of real life abusive parental figures as a lot of them treat children as an object to take frustrations out on. Itâs never healthy and no one should forgive an evil bastard like that no matter WHAT justification they have. All you can do is hope the child gets out of this situation and learn what real love is.
Thankfully, Hunter got that happy ending through Darius. And I WOULD go over that, but I think I said as much as I could about those two last time. The real meat of it is on Dariusâ side of things as we never really got to see how Hunter felt about him aside from how the love was mutual. Itâs sweet, despite not having much to talk about. As for Eda and Dell, I said about all I could last time and the same goes for Gwen. Theyâre characters defined by their relationships of their kids and Iâd ONLY repeat myself here. But donât fret, thereâs still ONE OTHER good parent/child relationship we can talk about.
Willow and Gilbert and Harvey: No, not Gus and Perry. Due to how little of an impact Perry had in the series and how he and Gus barely interacted, we donât get much of an idea about what their relationship is. We know they love each other, but thereâs not much aside from that. With Willow and her fathers, we donât get much with them either, but the crumbs we DO get offer some decent insight.
Willow LOVES her dads, that much is sure. Two of her biggest core memories involve her spending time with her papas, having fun and laughing with them. But more than that, Willow idolizes her dads. âAny Sport in a Stormâ shows us pictures of her dads when they were younger AND that they were on the same flier derby team. It hints that Willow got her love for the game through them and wanted to become the best player she could be to honor them. Itâs SORT OF stretching the facts because we donât know for sure, but itâs still a sweet thought and how much Willow loves her dads as they love her.
Gilbert and Harvey were willing to quit their jobs just to homeschool Willow and give her the best possible education after she got expelled from Hexside. That isâŚan intense amount of dedication to caring for your daughter. Sure, the previous scene had them ground Willow for an insane amount of time, but thatâs clearly a reaction that comes from being upset over your child being suspended. Odds are they were going to relax on that grounding with time. And even then, Gilbert was willing to let Willow sneak out and to pretend he didnât see anything. Thereâs a definite love all three of them have for each other, and you have an easier understanding of why Willow misses her dads the most in the final season. With Gus, we donât know enough to really GET how much he misses Perry, and we all know the complicated mess between Amity and Alador. Itâs easier with Willow and HER dads because while we donât have much, we have ENOUGH to get a better picture. Though I DO wish we had more time with them all together to make the relationship feel stronger, and to give more appreciation to gay parents. They keep showing up in media, especially animation, but rarely do they feel like actual characters with defining relationships with their children. While I appreciate whatâs done between these three, I AM left demanding for a little bit more.
And with that, Iâm finally done talking about families. But donât worry, thereâs TONS more to talk about with our next category.
Friends
There are a LOT of friends in this show, mainly because The Owl House is the kind of series that values the friendships one has with other individuals. Families are important, but the friends we make, the groups we create, can lead to more changes in our lives. They can sometimes bring out the best of us just as effectively as any family member, while also providing a great escape if our families become too much. Most of the friendships in the show are all about this, and weâre going to go through all the ones that are important.
Starting with whatâs probably the most talked about friendship in the showâŚ
Amity and Willow: The second that Willow revealed she used to be friends with Amity, the intrigue behind their dynamic SKYROCKETED. Because it would be one thing if Amity was simply a bully to Willow, but knowing that they were once close friends brings up a ton of questions. Why were they friends? Could they be friends AGAIN? Why did they STOP? Er, well, okay, that last one was answered pretty quickly by Willow in the same episode, but after âLost in Languageâ hinted that Amityâs bullying is an act to not show weakness, it begs the question if there is more to it. And âUnderstanding Willowâ proved that Amity WAS forced to end the friendship, meaning that every interaction she had with Willow since then was Amity pushing Willow further and further away to save her from a worse fate. Itâs another interesting way to look at Amityâs bullying, because she DOES care about Willow. The problem is that, as Amity perfectly puts it, she wasnât brave enough to be Willowâs friend, to fight for something she WANTED. Finally, thanks to a certain human, Amity started to gain that courage and apologize to Willow, promising to be better. Thankfully, Amity does, talking Boscha down for making fun of Willow and not even hesitating to step up and join Willowâs grudgby team when they need a third member. Itâs a reflection of both Amityâs character growth AND her platonic love for Willow. She wanted to be friends again and, once gaining the courage, she set out to do just thatâŚThe problem is that Amity might have been TOO willing to be friends again.
My absolute favorite scene between these two comes in âFollies At The Coven Day parade.â Amity comes over to Willowâs after stressing over something going on with Luz and Willow, in turn, offers a healthy distraction to take Amityâs mind off her worries. At that moment, Amity says sheâs glad to be friends again, but Willowâs response to that is fascinating. She doesnât disagree, nor does she nod. Willow justâŚkeeps quiet, frowns a bit, and lets Amity braid her hair, leaving Amityâs comment hanging with no real response aside from a light hum. While Amityâs more than happy to pick things up where they left off, this moment shows that Willowâs not exactly there yet. Sheâs not entirely AGAINST the idea, she would have been more vocal about her disapproval otherwise. But Willowâs not willing to COMMIT to their friendship again, feeling like thereâs still more to do before getting to that point. And I love that the next episode that focuses on Amity and Willowâs relationship, âLabyrinth Runners,â expands on this idea. Amity is trying too hard to pick things back up where they left off, acting like Willowâs someone to be protected. The problem is Amity's thinking of the Willow of the past and not acknowledging the Willow of the present, whoâs capable and willing to kick ass if necessary. Willowâs trying to take Amityâs attempts at support on the chin, but it doesnât stop Willow from finally blowing up and telling Amity to back off. It wasnât out of anger but frustration, as Willow gets Amityâs attempts to be better, but things wonât work unless Amity accepts that WILLOW changed too. Itâs a great progression from how this relationship started and where it would inevitably go, and Iâm glad that Willow presented boundaries that Amity needed to respectâŚI wish they stretched THAT aspect out a little bit more.
After âLabyrinth Runnersâ established that Amity needed to learn to see who Willow is NOW, the episode ends with her doing just thatâŚand the rest of the series goes on thinking thatâs enough. Yes, itâs a good start for Amity to see the error of her ways in the same episode Willow calls her out on, but then they go straight to fist bumps, counseling one another, and jumping with glee together with their arms intertwined. Theyâre right back to being the same friends they started as after one major hiccup. In fairness, there could have been MORE interactions offscreen where they worked through more stuff, but we never see that. All we have is what the series showed us, and itâsâŚfine. Itâs FUNCTIONAL. But after an intriguing concept of two friends reconnecting after a BAD ending to their relationship, it could have had stronger pacing to make it feel more impactful. But despite how rough things got with Willow and Amity, at least Willow had TWO friends to count on.
Willow, Gus, and Luz: Gus and Luz were the exact friends that Willow needed after falling out with Amity. With Gus and Willow, they share a camaraderie through being near the bottom of the social ladder. Willowâs picked on for not being powerful enough with her magic and Gus was a kid whose naivety was taken advantage of by older kids who had no brains of their own. They didnât have anyone else for friends in school, but they always had each other. That idea alone is sweet enough, but the things these two did for each other is even sweeter. Because all they had was one another, they protected one another in different ways. Willow was there to keep Gus emotionally stable, calming him down when he feels stressed or lifting his spirits when heâs down in the dumps. Gus, of course, repays that by supporting Willowâs interests, being protective when heâs suspicious of someone like Hunter, and hyping Willow up whenever possible. They both care IMMENSELY about each other, which makes sense when you become friends with someone you met at your lowest moment. But as great as Gus is for Willow, he was never really there to help her grow. Oh, donât get me wrong, he was always a shoulder to cry on and all, but both were content to be at the bottom at the bottom. Itâs until a certain someone ELSE came along did Willow realize she deserved more.
Hereâs where Luz comes in, as a friend Willow needs to push her FORWARD. Luz would support Willow no matter what, but in almost every instance of character growth Willow went through, Luz was almost always responsible for it. Helping Willow cheat at Abominations class led to her proving her great strengths as a plant witch and allowing shenanigans to happen ended up jumpstarting Amity and Willow reconnecting. Of course, Luz could be TOO pushy, like training Gus and Willow too hard for a game she didnât want to compete in, but thereâs a reason for that: Willowâs the first and only friend Luz has ever had, so she goes above and beyond to make Willowâs life better. Even if Luz can sometimes go overboard, it all works out in the end, with Willow appreciating all the ways Luz helped her blossom (Haha). And in turn, Willow was there for Luz in a lot of ways, either by being her magical muscle in a dangerous situation, supporting some crazy scheme Luz comes up with, or being the voice of reason when one crazy scheme goes too far. Luz went out of her way to help Willow, so Willow returns the favor by protecting Luz to the best of her ability. Itâs a perfect give and take relationship where both get something out of it. However, thereâs something to be said about how Luz and Gus are the best friends Willow could ask for, they donât really act like theyâre best friends with each other.
Donât misconstrue my words, Luz and Gus DO care about each other. Gus hypes up Luz as much as he does Willow and Luz is as supportive and counseling towards Gus as she is towards everyone she cares about. The problem is that you donât FEEL that friendship. You get it, but you donât FEEL it as effectively as you do with Gus and Willow or Willow and Luz. And thatâs because thereâs not many interactions between Gus and Luz. Throughout the course of the entire series, there has only been TWO episodes that focused on Luz and Gusâ relationship, and Gus was using Luz for selfish reasons in one and they both ditched the other to hang out with crushes in another. Thereâs not many positive moments between these two, which wouldnât be TOO bad if the show didnât paint Luz, Gus, and Willow as a TRIO. Theyâre ALL supposed to have this big connection together, and thereâs a piece of the puzzle thatâs missing. Willow and Gus are often paired together as theyâre often shoved to the side, and Willowâs often treated as Luzâs first true friend, but thereâs hardly anything with Luz and Gus. It doesnât help matters that Luz barely interacts with EITHER of her best friends in Season Two onward, which is especially weird given how much importance Season One gave their friendship. Still, at least we got a lot of cute moments and two great dynamics that warms the heart, even if it wasnât as effective as it could have been as a trio. Which gets odder when you remember that Luz and Gus have a common friendship with someone ELSE, and still not with each other. Still, to be fair, Luz barely has a strong connection with this other person too.
Luz and Hunter: Luzâs friendship with Hunter is interesting but underdeveloped. They start off strong with this dynamic that has big brother/little sister energy with the two of them annoying each other easily, more so with Luz annoying Hunter than the other way around. But despite their annoyance with each other, thereâs this connection through a shared interest of wild magicâŚonly for the show to drop that idea. Yeah, there was something there about Hunter being fascinated and even excited about wild magic, but hides it due to fearing what Belos might do to Hunter if he gets too curious. It could have been a great way to establish a connection between him and Luz, but that ideaâs forgotten as quickly as itâs brought up. Iâm not entirely complaining as the sibling-like bickering was fun enough as is and there was even a BETTER connection formed between them: Shared guilt.
âHollow Mindâ is an episode that chewed Luz and Hunter up and spit them out with a TON of issues. It was an unintentional mission for Luz to show Hunter how evil Belos really is, with Hunter being in denial throughout most of it while Luz becomes more and more frustrated with him. But despite that frustration, sheâs still willing to help Hunter leave Belos and be there for him when confronting how disposable Hunter is in Belosâ eyes. It tells us that Luz cares about Hunter and wants him to be safe, which is a given with Luz. Sheâs a caring person in general to people who have a good heart shielded by a rough exterior, and thatâs no different from Hunter. There were brief moments of warmth between him and her in âHunting Palismanâ and Iâm sure Willow talked up the good parts of Hunter after âAny Sport in a Storm.â Luz knows thereâs something worth protecting, likely why sheâs working so hard to convince Hunter Belos is evil and have him be on HER side so she can help and protect him. She just didnât expect things to be more messed up, making Hunter realize how severely screwed he is and the type of monster he helped. Things didnât get any better when Luz realized that Belos was actually Philip and that she accidentally helped this demon of a man. So after BARELY escaping death, Luz and Hunter were left with the knowledge that they helped the most evil person alive and indirectly caused so much pain to others, including people they deeply cared about. Needless to say, it left Luz and Hunter severely messed up. And when Belos almost won and a NEW threat came to be, Luz and Hunter would feel WORSE about the pain they had a SLIGHT part in causing. They didnât have anyone else to talk to about it due to fear of rejection and isolation from the ones they care about, but Luz and Hunter still had each other to confide in with their issues. Itâs why Hunter goes to Luz about his fears that Belos is back. Neither wants the others to worry and both know that Belos is likely to spill the beans just to mess with heads. These fears give Luz and Hunter something great to bond overâŚAnd it STILL feels like their relationship is underdeveloped. Despite this big thing that brings them together, thereâs hardly any attention on it as it's only focused during ONE episode. Now, donât get me wrong, they feel SOMETHING for each other. Hunter broke down in tears when Luz said heâs worth being protected too since heâs part of the family. He HAS to care about Luzâs feelings for him if that was the case. And in âWatching and Dreaming,â Luzâs nightmare revealed that she feels a little guilty for getting a palisman in less than twenty four hours after Hunter lost Flapjack. Hunter doesnât even blame her for that one, but it proves how Luz cares about him like she would for any other friend. But thatâs the thing: Out of everyone in the friend group, Luz probably has the most one-on-one time with Hunter, yet heâs still just one of her friends. There could have been a stronger connection, and itâs not there. What they DO have is fine, it works, but when Luz has a personal bond with most of the Hexsquad and barely has anything with Hunter, it feels a little off. And it gets even weirder when Hunter accidentally steals Luzâs best friends out from under her.
Gus and Hunter: Oh, donât worry, weâll get to Hunter and Willowâs relationship later. For now, I want to talk about how CRAZY it is that Gus and Hunter have this brotherly dynamic. I mean, it was inevitable that Gus and Hunter would go on an adventure together. Hunter shared the spotlight with the others in previous episodes, so Gus was due a turn by the time we got to âLabyrinth Runners.â And at that point, most of Hunterâs walls were cracked and crumbling, with him trying and failing to build them back up. By the time Gus found Hunter, the poor boy was emotionally vulnerable and capable of breaking down at any moment. When he finally DOES, Gus was there to pick up the pieces and help Hunter through his panic attacks and offer advice about what could help Hunter in the future. Hunter, in turn, tried to save Gus from danger and provide some comfort too, even if Hunter is a little awkward at it. This dynamic ends up being what these two share through the rest of the series. When Gus figured that Hunter was hurting about being a grimwalker, Gus offered him a book series that gave Hunter the exact thing he didnât know he needed with a story that had a character Hunter could relate to. This helped him a lot, and itâs an obvious attempt from Gus to get Hunter to slowly work through what ails him, and Iâm certain that Hunter appreciates all of it. The same goes with the way Gus might appreciate Hunter protecting him. It was Hunter who had a protective arm around Gus after âKingâs Tideâ and he saved Gusâ palisman, not wanting his little buddy to go through the same pain he did. Thereâs an equal amount of care and comfort with these two, added with secret handshakes and the two wrestling with each other in one after-credits image. It really does feel like theyâre brothers to each other, and itâs crazy to me that despite having comparatively less interactions together, Gus has a closer bond with Hunter than he does with Luz. Or, I should say, a more well-defined bond thatâs easier to understand and describe. Luz and Gus are close, but you FEEL how close Gus and Hunter are. And thatâs great, every guy needs a bro, but how does this happen? How does a central character done dirty by lack of screentime ends up being more of a best friend to a reformed baddie than his best friend whoâs the main character? It feels crazy, and the only way it could be crazier if it was a comic relief character who became besties a reformedâ
Lilith and Hooty: How?! No, seriously, on paper, this sounds LUDICROUS! Yet it WORKS!
By Season Two, Lilith is at the lowest point of her life. She lost her magic, career, and the respect of hundreds of witches. So when Lilith is stuck with Hooty, a bird tube so desperate for friendship that heâll take it from ANYBODY, including trash like Lilith, she takes it. At first, like any reasonable person, Lilith REFUSED Hootyâs attempts at friendship, feeling like she was better than him. But when it finally occurred to Lilith how much she NEEDED Hooty, she gave in and became his first REAL friend. The best part is that she didnât fake it. Lilith was kind to Hooty, laughed at his jokes, and gave him caring words of advice when he started doubting his place in âKnock, Knock, Knockinâ On Hootyâs Door.â Lilith DID treat Hooty as a friend because he was the only one who gave her respect in a time when she didnât get any from anyone else. This leads to Hooty treating Lilith as his favorite personâŚmaybe a LITTLE obsessed at times, asking for hair and beating up anyone who he thinks might steal Lilith away (Poor Steve). But Hooty being soâŚletâs say, ENTHUSIASTIC about Lilith is because sheâs the first ever person to treat Hooty right. Everyone else either verbally berated or physically assaulted Hooty due to disgust, annoyance, fear, or all of the above. Sure, Lilith acted the same way at first, but after giving in, she became friendlier and Hooty decided he would do ANYTHING for her because of it. Whether it's to face enemies for Lilith or even step in the line of fire for her, Hootyâs willing to go above and beyond for his Lulu. Heck, it was HER voice that somewhat broke whatever spell The Collector had on him. And Lilith, in turn, was so happy to see his face again while trying to bring him back. And itâsâŚadorable! I canât believe thatâs the word Iâm using to describe Lilith and Hootyâs friendship, but it fits! Despite how ludicrous it sounds to give Lilith and Hooty one of the most wholesome friendships in the series, the writers ran with that idea and made something that worked when it had no right to. Whatâs next? Making one of the main characters befriend someone that fans expected to be a new main antagonist?
King and The Collector: WHAT THE F**K?!
But jokes aside, things between The Collector and King are more or less one-sided, and Iâm willing to bet that was intentional. King treated The Collector as something to be controlled, to be reigned in so he wouldnât cause too much damage. Meanwhile, The Collector treated King as a true best friend, someone to play with and have adventures together. They never clued in how King was never really ALL IN with the friendship. He acted nice with The Collector, but the line is somewhat blurred with whether or not itâs genuine or King trying to prevent a cosmic sized meltdown. But The Collector appreciated it all the same, having a similar reaction to Hooty in which he was all alone for so long that someone genuinely being NICE to The Collector caused them to treat King better than he would with anyone else. When asking to have Francois sleep with them, The Collector was fine with the boundaries King set and respected them instead of getting angry. Sure, The Collector pushed to have King leave Francois on the nightstand, but he still kept their promise to leave Francois alone like a good little godling. And, heck, when assuming King was considering a FINAL solution for The Collector, he looked about ready to cry. The kid was angry, throwing a temper tantrum with Belos the second he dropped The Collector down a cliff. It only hurt more with King because, despite having different intentions with The Collector, he WAS genuinely nice. There may have been some annoyance about being The Collectorâs playmate and the OCCASIONAL raised voice, but for the most part, King treated The Collector with kindness and patience. He knew that The Collector was just a kid who needed to mature a little and learn how to treat others properly. King acted as both a voice of reason AND a conscience, acting as The Collectorâs friend to keep him happy AND maybe because he learned from Luz that itâs better to befriend your enemies. It explains why he was so patient and even believing that The Collector can be reasoned with. He knows that theyâre POWERS are dangerous, but The Collector is still a lonely kid who just doesnât know better. Itâs why despite all the missteps, King wasnât willing to give up on The Collector, hoping for the best with acting as his friend and maybe being genuine near the end there. I believe King when he says he hopes that The Collector comes back soon, because there couldnât have ALWAYS been bad times during their months together. And now that The Collector proved that they DO know better, it could mean a better friendship for him and King. Things were definitely rocky for them both at first, but the finale left them off on what could be a good start, even if what we see will be all weâll get. As for what we DO get, itâs a complicated relationship that I say works well enough leaving it up to interpretation to how close King and The Collector are.
But seriously, how many characters end up befriending characters we thought we would hate?
Gus and Matt: Gus befriended ANOTHER baddie?!
Okay, but seriously? I wasnât sure where to put these two. Gus and Matt were definite rivals only to become FRIENDLY with each other near the end of âThrough the Looking Glass Ruins.â Still, even then, Matt admitted that he wasnât sure if he and Gus were friends. It felt IMPLIED, but future episodes didnât really prove that they were friends now. At least, it doesnât prove it on Gusâ end. He still acts annoyed with Matt while Matt seems moreâŚindifferent? He doesnât clap back, but he doesnât really react at all. I guess thatâs not a bad thing, but it doesnât give a definitive answer to whether or not these two are friends, and Iâm willing to blame the fact that Gus got screwed over as a character with little to no solo episodes to develop him and his relationships. Gus is friends with characters who are important in the plot or are within the main cast so that he has more of a chance to develop bonds because the story moves WITH them all. Matt is a very minor character so thereâs less of a need to develop a friendship between him and Gus. This results in a weak connection between them, making it feel like they would have been better off as rivals than friends. Which is a shame because I do like the idea of Gus making peace with a bully instead of continuing a never ending cycle of them constantly trying to one up each other. Now, thatâs not ALWAYS the case in life, but itâs not a horrible thing to teach kids. Especially when the show proves that there are bullies best NOT to be friends with.
Amity and Boscha: Hey, not every friendship has to be good.
Thereâs not many interactions between Amity and Boscha, but despite that, so much of their relationship is easy to understand and dissect. From the first time we see them together, itâs clear that their friendship is as real as Amityâs hair color. Boscha seemed to believe that she and Amity were friends, but itâs pretty telling that in the end of âHootyâs Moving Hassleâ that Amity chose to sit AWAY from everyone during the Moonlight Conjuring. Amity doesnât see the other girls, especially Boscha, as real friends. âUnderstanding Willowâ confirms this as itâs revealed that the only real reason why Amityâs friends with Boscha is because her parents approved it. So, believing that she had no better options, Amity kept the charade going to keep her parents happy and Amity safe. But when Amity finally found someone worth fighting for, and the bravery to match, she dumped Boscha for REAL friends. It was freeing for Amity to be rid of something, only for the writers to later decide that it wasnât fake for Boscha.
I know that I said last time that the reveal that Boscha had a form of obsession with Amity felt rushed and forced, but that doesnât stop it from being an interesting idea. Despite the friendship being forced upon them, Boscha DID consider Amity a real friend to do everything together. What she didnât know was that those feelings were very much one-sided becauseâŚA. Amity didnât appreciate having a friend forced upon her after losing another. And B. Boscha wasnât a good friend. Not just with Amity either, as Boscha had this bossy, controlling attitude with ALL her âfriends.â Now, we never saw Boscha act this way towards Amity, but thereâs not really any evidence that proves she wouldnât, either. And given how Boscha inevitably became the most controlling president of the entire school during the apocalypse, I wouldnât put it behind her. Despite that, though, Boscha never saw herself as a bad friend and initially believed Amityâs making a mistake by aligning with âlosers.â Amity never cared, and that just made Boscha frustrated, even jealous when Luz and Amity became close. Those feelings were easy for the audience to pick up, only for âFor the Futureâ to further confirm them and put Boschaâs reactions in a new light. We now understand more about how torn up Boscha was in previous episodes and thatâs why I donât hate this last minute idea that the writers threw in. Itâs still rushed and forced, but the potential it COULD have had makes it interesting. If there were more episodes to develop this idea, then it could have been a better relationship to dissect. As is, things are still fine, but weakened by doing too much too late.
But thatâs enough about friends. Now that we started something negative, itâs time to lean into it by going over some enemies.
Rivalries/Enemies
The Owl House may be a show about friendship, family, and being kind to those you didnât expect to deserve it, but there are still some characters who hate each other. These are more than negative, toxic relationships. These are pairings between characters who mutually hate each other, even if one side strongly dislikes the other more. And weâre going through a lot of hate, so letâs start with something light.
Willow vs. Boscha: Itâs a classic dynamic: A bully and her nerd. Thatâs how itâs treated, thatâs how itâs mostly seen, but I understand it as something more. I said so last time that Boscha is the perfect rival to Willow. Thereâs similarities in how theyâre physically driven girls who need to affirm that theyâre capable of being strong. The difference is their attitudes, as Willow goes out to prove that sheâs as good as ANY witch and Boscha insists that sheâs better than EVERY witch. Boscha believes that she has nothing to prove because sheâs already perfect. So it makes sense that she feels threatened when Willow gets more attention. Boscha thinks that Willow is at the very bottom of the social ladder due to her lack of magical talent and made fun of her for years because of it. So when Willow gets a confidence boost and people notice her more as a result, it infuriates Boscha down to her core. So itâs no big surprise that Boscha doubles down on her bullying to make Willowâs life worseâŚFor one episode.
Yeah, you would think Boschaâs worsened bullying would be continuous, but instead she lets up after the end of âWing It Like Witches.â To be fair, it makes sense NARRATIVELY that Boscha would stop as the episode presents this idea that no matter how superior she ACTS, people will still praise how cool Willow is. That look of fear on Boschaâs face when her friends swarm Willow and ask her to join the team is a sweeter victory for Willow than beating Boscha at grudgby. And it SHOULD workâŚbut itâd be better if Boscha was just a one-off bully. Except that sheâs not. Sheâs WILLOWâS bully who spent so much time making Willowâs life miserable. So while it makes narrative sense for Boscha to back off, it doesnât make sense for her CHARACTER and her place in Willowâs life. Plus, âWing It Like Witchesâ isnât exactly a satisfying end to their rivalry. It becomes more noticeable as an issue in âFor the Futureâ when Willow finally stands up to Boscha without anyone else doing it for her. Thatâs a great start but then Boscha gets a forced redemption and Willow goes âThis isnât overâ in a more playful tone instead of a spiteful one. AndâŚthatâs the end of that. Willow doesnât have any final fight to shut Boscha up for good or even say, âStay away now and forever.â They just end things on friendly terms and that doesnât seem right? I mean, it fits with this whole âMake friends, not enemiesâ idea that The Owl House loves to use, but not only does this seem like a case where it would have been fine NOT to use it, it also feels a little cheap. Like, thatâs how the rivalry ends? They hardly interacted in the very last episode that theyâre together in, and all they did to each other comes to a close with one-sided playful banter? It definitely could use more punch to it, preferably one from Willow. And sure, you could argue that they werenât meant to be rivals in the first place, but even if thatâs true, which I honestly believe it isnât, it would be a missed opportunity to take, which it honestly kind of is anyway. I like MOST of what we got with these two, but Iâd be lying if I said I didnât want more.
But, hey, at least SOME rivalries lived up to their potential.
Kikimora vs. Hunter: Okay, this oneâs definitely more or less one-sided, but itâs everything it needed to be.
Kikimora had an INTENSE jealousy towards Hunter, and thatâs putting it VERY lightly. She tried to kill him three times, with her not knowing it was him the second time, and Kikimora decided her new life purpose was to prove that she was better than Hunter. And HunterâŚcouldnât care less. Itâs actually kind of funny how much he considers Kikimora as a non-threat. If anything, heâs threatened by what Kikimora USES, whether itâs a dragon, a mech, or a small battalion of grunts. As for Kikimora herself, Hunter reacts to her surprising the others in âFor the Futureâ the same way a person would if they forgot to buy milk. Sheâs a minor inconvenience to him at best, and Hunter has no fear dealing with her. Meanwhile, Kikimora continues to plan his death as if their rivalry was on equal terms, even though it very much is NOT. And while the conclusion to this one isnât strong either, it doesnât really need to be. Itâs a rivalry used for entertainment value and to further emphasize how detached from reality Kikimora is to believe that the Emperorâs right hand considers an angry little gremlin as a worthy opponent. Itâs a short and fun dynamic that works because the show didnât need it to be anything more. Itâs not like theyâre the BIGGEST enemies in the showâŚThatâs the next relationship.
Luz vs. Belos: Out of everything in the story, the relationship between the main protagonist and antagonist is one of the most important things to get right. Fortunately, The Owl House understands this with Luz and Belos. Like most antagonists, Belos is a dark reflection of Luz. Theyâre both humans who came to the Isles, worked hard to find a way to do magic like everyone else, made connections with others to help get by, and changed the world through their actions. However, thatâs where all the similarities end with these two, because even though they have surface level comparisons, they couldnât be more different with what they did and why theyâve done it. Luz changed lives for the better, all because she loved the Boiling Isles and all the friends she made in it. Belos changed lives for the worse because he despised witch kind and wanted to eradicate them all from the inside out. And when both faced the other, Luz and Belos had different ideas of who was the hero of this story. To Luz, it was obvious. Almost ANNOYINGLY obvious, as she couldnât get how no one else could see how Belos was clearly evil. As for Belos, he didnât necessarily see Luz as the villain, but instead as a tragedy. Just like his brother, Luz was taken in by the witches and their sinful allure and was too far gone to fix. Belos is still âmercifulâ to her, but thatâs because Luz is the first human he has met in years and heâs willing to refrain from eradicating her like a common witch because thereâs a chance that she might see the light. Itâs why, even during his death, he is begging for Luz to reclaim her humanity again and be better than those witches. Thereâs just one problem: Everything Belos believes Luz to be is complete horseshit.
Luz isnât a tragic loss, sheâs a GOOD PERSON. Hell, sheâs more human than Belos could ever be as Luz treats everyone in the Isles as actual PEOPLE instead of sinful monsters. Luz chose to help witches because she genuinely cares about them and wants to save THEM from danger. Right from the beginning, Eda was more than willing to let Luz run away back home only for Luz to stay because these witches and demons needed her help. That doesnât make her a tragedy but a person whoâs actually pure of heart. And as for Belosâ âmercy,â it was out of selfishness despite how much heâd tell himself otherwise. When letting Luz free to save Eda, he practically did it with a gun to Edaâs head so Luz would be willing to give up the portal door. That and likely because he deduced that he needed Luzâs help to get The Collector. And after nearly killing Luz in âKingâs Tide,â he decided to stop because Luz convinced him that she could be his guide in the modern human realm and verify his achievements. Belos may have believed that he was being altruistic, but in reality he backed Luz in the corner, forcing her to do and say what Belos wanted. Only for Luz to prove that sheâs NOT an idiot by outsmarting him both of those times, nearly killing Belos the second. It shows that not only does Belos misunderstand the kind of person Luz is, he underestimates her. The man who lied and tricked his way to the top got beaten at own game by some teenage girl who is great at sleight of hand and appealing to someoneâs needs. Yet despite this, Belos still thinks that he can outsmart Luz one last time by blaming his actions on a curse. Because he still believes he knows that Luz is a misguided girl and tries to use her kindness towards others as a way to convince her. But while Belos fails to understand Luz, Luz came to learn EXACTLY the kind of person Belos is.
Being a fan of fantasy as a genre, Luz could tell upon seeing Belos that he was evil. And, again, itâs pretty telling how Luz feels about him when she, the kindest character in the show, immediately went for the head. But while Luz was aware that Belos was obviously evil, she didnât know with Philip. Her first impression of Philip was that he was a wise man who could potentially help her, which is the exact image Belos tried to portray with Luz years later. The only reason why it works with Luz when she meets Philip is because she read his adventures, which were personally revised by Philip himself, and he didnât look like much of a threat. It isnât until Luz catches onto what type of con artist Philip was that she soon switched gears to hating the old bastard. Rightly so, of course, but it would unfortunately come too late as Luz already helped Philip without even knowing that he was on his way to becoming Belos. The realization that Luz accidentally created a monster haunts her and will continue to do so for years. Itâs why she REFUSES to buy any other trick or lie Belos tries to pull and kills him without any mercy. She knows that thereâs nothing he could say to change Luzâs mind, because all the tricks in the past proves that heâs full of it. And as he berates witches with his last breath, itâs all Luz needs to know that sheâs making the right choice. Belos was a monster that ruined lives, including Luzâs, and sheâs most definitely glad to be rid of him.
Luz and Belos has a perfect hero/villain dynamic that I adored. I DO wish they interacted more to further sell that dynamic, but thatâs nitpicking at best as theyâre both still wonderfully written. There was definitely no missed potential with these twoâŚSpeaking of missed potentialâŚ
Darius vs. Alador: Alright, in fairness, this one might not have had much attention on it anyway, even if the show had more time. And large and part because itâs something thatâs more or less written in the background of everyone elseâs stories. Just small comments like Darius calling Alador a hack and actions where Alador tosses Dariusâ book away in disgust. They were never a focus of an episode, but the writers still made it a fact that Alador and Darius couldnât stand each other. And it works for what it isâŚbut then thereâs this level of intrigue presented in âThemâs the Breaks, Kid,â a flashback episode that briefly revealed that Alador and Darius were once friends. That inevitably led to questions, all circling around what could have happened between then and now to cause their friendship to change into a rivalry. Thereâs some definite intrigue to what could have happened, and itâs why Iâm willing to say itâs a missed opportunity to not explore itâŚHOWEVER, I will also admit that itâs not a HUGE thing to focus on. Out of everything in the series, thereâs bigger fish to fry than explaining why a secondary characterâs dad came to hate a side character. If the show had all the time in the world, it would definitely feel more like a missed opportunity. As is, itâs still perfectly functional as a rivalry with a bit of unresolved intrigue. I would have loved more, but Iâm not losing hair over it.
And yes, I know, thereâs a possibility that these two could be a couple, but thatâs more or less hinted as a possibility because of ONE interaction near the end. I wouldnât say itâs anything official outside of thatâŚBut since we brought up SHIPSâŚ
Couples/Ships
Quick stipulation, this isnât about popular ships within the fandom. Youâre not going to see Viney and Emira or Viney and Skara just because thereâs a lot of fan fics and MoringMark comics about them. Thereâs also not going to be any POSSIBLE ships here. Weâre discussing whatâs canon and official based on what weâve seen in the show. So no Veesha, despite how adorable and crazy it is to have a crack ship actually be a possibility.
No, instead, weâre discussing the ships that were built up within the show, their ups and downs, and how they worked as a couple. And to start, letâs just go ahead and rip off the bandaid. Thereâs one ship we ALL know deserves to be talked about, and itâs best to start off withâŚ
Alador/Odalia: Hey, not every couple is good for each other.Â
Full disclosure, I had NO idea where to place these two. I THOUGHT about putting Alador and Odalia in the family section, but their relationship cannot be described as that. Even putting them HERE feels like a stretch. But thereâs not really any better place for these two. I could call them enemies, but that also feels like an oversimplification because they donât really hate each otherâŚAt least not until âClouds on the Horizon,â but weâll get to that.
Just like asking if Odalia loved Amity, I have to wonder if she loved Alador. Because, truthfully, I think she DID, once upon a time. I look at that photo of Alador winning the Bonesborough Brawl, and it definitely hints that there was SOME infatuation there on Odaliaâs face. Granted, being attracted to someone and loving them are two different things. Dozens of fans hate Odalia with their final breath, but will go on record saying that sheâs pretty hot. AndâŚyeah, fair. But I definitely feel like she felt SOMETHING that went beyond physical attraction once. As for whether she feels the same in the PRESENT, I definitely say that same spark no longer exists as Odalia sees Alador as nothing more than a business partner than a romantic one. She compliments his work, but you can argue thatâs just Odalia being glad that sheâll be getting richer instead of admiring Aladorâs passion in his craft. And when Alador says something Odalia doesnât like, she doesnât waste a second to threaten divorce and take away what Alador really cares about: The kids. Odalia may not fully care about her children, but she knows Alador does and is too willing to use them as leverage. Any attraction Odalia may have felt is certainly gone, with the only thing she has left to feel is maybe physical, but I wouldnât bet on it. Mainly because Odalia seems like a woman who would have private affairs with better looking men, and can get away with it because sheâs in charge of every aspect of the relationship. And Alador suffered for it.
Now, as for whether or not ALADOR loved Odalia, Iâm once again willing to say yesâŚto a point. Some say that their marriage was more or less arranged for the sake of business or Odalia pitched their marriage as a business proposition rather than anything romantic. And while I can definitely see that, a part of me believes that there WAS something there and that Alador stuck with Odalia because he initially fell for her. If it was strictly a business thing, Alador would have walked out any time with how Odalia treated him as an employee rather than a partner. And the arranged marriage seems off too because Alador, even before working through hell, seemed too messy to be from a rich family willing to do business with Odaliaâs. So I believe that the best explanation is that Alador used to love Odalia once, but that love would fade away over the years. The only thing that kept Alador by her side despite the anguish is both the kids and, quite possibly, because Aladorâs feelings didnât COMPLETELY fade until âClouds on the Horizon.â Trust me when I say that for some couples, even married ones, find it hard to get out of a relationship thatâs toxic because they cling too tightly to the good times. You know you can do better, but you stick it out because your brain keeps telling you âWell, theyâre not ALWAYS this bad.â I feel like the show hints how THATâS how Alador feels with Odalia. Look at that smile he gives her in the end of âEscaping Expulsion.â Odaliaâs compliment might not have been wholly genuine, but Aladorâs smile was. Itâs almost as if heâs taking the compliment at face value and sees it as an example of Odalia being not so bad. He takes little moments like that until finally meeting his wits end in âClouds on the Horizon,â where after learning that he missed so much of Amityâs life in âReaching Out,â Aladorâs a bit more willing to fight back against Odalia. Still, thereâs that part of him saying, âWell, sheâs not THAT bad.â And just like Amity, Aladorâs telling himself that Odalia couldnât be THAT evil in selling weapons to a genocidal maniac. But once finding out that she IS, itâs the last push Alador needed to shut up that voice inside his head and officially cut ties with Odalia forever. Itâs a great representation of how a toxic marriage can grow over time and that even men can face abuse from womenâŚAt least, thatâs how it should be on paper. But much like the rest of Aladorâs character, everything is better on paper than it is in practice.
A lot of what the writers do with Alador and Odalia still worksâŚenough. Itâs right on that line where everything the writers try is still functional but could still be better. A lot of my analysis between them is based on looking deeply at minor implications at best and seeing something that isnât there at worst. It would benefit MORE if we saw the good times Alador and Odalia had together or if we saw more of a conflict with Aladorâs perception of Odalia. As is, I still LIKE whatâs done and what it represents, but I still admit that it could have been better. Maybe with more time, it COULD have been, but alas, thatâs not the case.
But thatâs enough of a ship that sank. Letâs talk about one that had SOME fans at first only to SKYROCKET into popularity when the writers started making it a possibility. To the point where you see them almost everywhere. And that isâŚ
Willow/Hunter: Iâm not kidding, it feels like these two are EVERYWHERE now. I remember seeing, like, one or two bits of fan works of Willow and Hunter together that made me question peopleâs sanity. And then âAny Sport in a Stormâ happened and a lot of people, including myself, went, âI get it nowâŚâ
Thereâs a lot of potential present with Willow and Hunter. Theyâre both people who work hard to prove that theyâre stronger than anyone expects. Willow is quick to identify with Hunterâs self-deprecating view of being âHalf a witch,â and Hunter admires Willowâs show of strength and determination. The ideas of these two becoming a couple grow stronger the more âAny Sport in a Stormâ goes on, with Willow showing that while she understands Hunterâs plight, she doesnât treat him like a wounded puppy and YANKS him away to prove that NO ONE should be underestimated. It shows that while Willow cares, she will be direct and to the point, the type of language Hunter understands. And to Willow, itâs really smart that she was introduced to HUNTER first instead of the Golden Guard. To her, Hunter wasnât a threat, but a kid. A weird kid, sure, but one who still has insecurities and comes across as a little awkward in a charming way. Even when the truth comes out, Willowâs taken in by the charm of how Hunter clearly doesnât know how to act as a kid. As for Hunter, heâs definitely the one who developed a crush first, proven by that little hint of a blush near the end of the episode. It makes sense, given how Willow was the first person Hunter met that was BEAMING with positivity and didnât immediately want to kill him. Add that with the fact that Willow is a no nonsense person who has some of the most powerful magical abilities heâs ever seen, she likely checks the boxes that Hunter believes to be noteworthy. But itâs Willowâs kindness that sucked Hunter in.
Hunter knows Willow is tough, but he appreciates the way she seemed willing to forgive Hunter despite kidnapping her and the rest of the Emerald Entrails. Willowâs nice, and she continues to be so when stuck in the human realm. Willow cuts Hunterâs hair as heâs having an identity crisis and supports his bizarre fashion choices after he reads Cosmic Frontier and gains a better understanding of himself. The best part is that Willow didnât know the full picture during these moments. She just thought Hunter wanted his hair cut and was trying something new and fashionable, but the facts didnât matter because she was a hundred percent on board anyway. That level of support was something Hunter rarely got in his life, and he got it from Willow the most. It all adds up to why Hunter has a crush on Willow, making it easy to buy why he doesâŚThe problem is that I canât exactly say the same about Willowâs crush on Hunter.
I get that Willow likes Hunter and that she cares deeply about him. Sheâs crying the most when it looks like Hunterâs dying in âThanks to Themâ and itâs when Willow fails to help him in âFor the Futureâ that almost breaks her. We GET that she cares, but thereâs never really that MOMENT where Willowâs clearly crushing on Hunter beyond implications and two âblink and youâll miss itâ blushes that come near the end of âFor the Future.â There could be the argument that Willow likes Hunter the MOST out of the friend group, with some pointing out that she went the most feral in âClouds on the Horizonâ when she thought it was HUNTER who was in danger. A friend of mine pointed out that Willow would have acted the same way if she knew it was Luz, and while thatâs definitely true with her attacks on Kikimora, Willow went from the first to hijack an airship to save Hunter to the most held together when she found out it was Luz. So I could definitely see the case that Willow cared a lot about Hunter but never realized it was a crush. What bothers me is that it doesnât feel BIG when Willow discovers her crush. I mean, yeah, itâs sweet that Hunter admitted how much Willow means to him and that heâs willing to be a shoulder to cry onâŚbut thatâs the same with Willowâs other friends. Thereâs nothing that different with Hunter as there is with Luz or Gus, and by the time Willowâs blushing it feels like something that NEEDS to happen to confirm her crush. And I fully blame how underdeveloped it is on the showâs shortening.
Hunter and Willow becoming a couple was an idea brought up when the show was nearing the end, leaving the writers with a handful of episodes and three specials to make it make sense. What went wrong was that they focused more on Hunterâs feelings than Willowâs and made it canon as quickly as they could. And even then, the canonicity of their relationship is more implied if anything else. Like, itâs obvious to anyone with EYES and a BRAIN that Hunter and Willow are a couple, but thereâs never this verbal or physical confirmation that theyâre together. They have their arms around each other in the finale, but thereâs not much other than that. On the one hand, thatâs great role reversal as shows for YEARS had to rely on implications towards their same sex couples while being as explicit as possible with straight ones, where The Owl House is the exact opposite. But on the other hand, why even make these two a couple when youâre not even going to make them kiss?
Back when I said âI get it nowâ after âAny Sport in a Storm,â I realized I was excited more by the IDEA of Hunter and Willow without knowing the actual execution. We could have seen Hunter deal with his first ever crush and Willow learn that she has someone who loves her no matter how âpowerlessâ she can be to others (Primarily Boscha). What we got instead was HALF of that, watching some great stuff with Hunter but not much with Willow. Still, these two have their fans and I can definitely see why. The IDEA of them together is great and itâs why I still like them being a pair. However, based on what the show gave us, their love didnât bloom (Hahaha) as effectively as it should.
But I know the REAL couple you want me to talk about. Itâs one of the biggest relationships in the show, due to how effectively it appeals to the LGBTQA+ community. And that isâŚ
Raine/Eda: Because, letâs face it, older people can be queer too.
On top of being a stellar representation to have one of the main characters fall in love with someone non-binary, The Owl House does great at telling Raine and Edaâs love story. Cleverly, the writers introduce Raine as someone Eda knew and was obviously in love with. By withholding most of their past for future episodes, it leaves this first assumption that they were both in love with each other for years but likely never bite the bullet by asking each other out. I mean, they were nervous together with Eda being a blushing mess half the time. Itâs not like they were exes, because people donât act that way towards someone they broke up withâŚThen, literally, the next episode later, it was revealed that they WERE exes. Even better, Eda didnât want to break up. She DID want Raine, but Raine felt like they werenât wanted because Eda wouldnât let Raine in to help with the curse. Eda left them at arms length to keep them safe, only for Raine to break things off because, well, how would YOU feel about your partner being distant when all you want is to be close? This brilliantly recontextualizes âEdaâs Requiem,â as Edaâs the one always blushing and looking away, as if she doesnât want to let on how much she still loves Raine. Yet, upon seeing them for the first time in YEARS, Eda practically jumps at the chance to work with Raine in rebelling against Belos, partially because of the chaos sheâs excited to cause and because struggling to grasp that her kids might leave one day so Eda throws herself into the first relationship she can think of reconnecting with. Raine, albeit too late, catches onto this and stops Eda before she makes a mistake she canât take back, helping her live so that she can be better to her kids than she was to Raine, letting them stay instead of pushing away when it feels easier. And likely because Raine still loves Eda too.
Then Raine grew kidnappedâŚsort of. They ARE taken away with Terra trying to brainwash Raine into changing everything they are, but Raineâs smart enough to avoid the obvious trap and tricks everyone into believing that they WERE under Terraâs influence. The thing is, though, that Eda AND the audience didnât get this information until FOUR episodes after being fed information that theyâre brainwashed. So when Eda tries to rescue Raine, they had to keep up the act because Eda would ABSOLUTELY interfere or throw herself into danger for Raine. But Raine doesnât want Eda in danger, so they lie and keep her as far away as they possibly canâŚdoing almost the same thing Eda did years ago that caused Raine to break up with her. The details arenât exact and the circumstances are more complicated, but the spirit is still there as Raine tries to keep Eda as far as possible from any danger so she wonât get hurt. Only for Eda to prove that sheâs one to face danger head on for the ones she loves and that the safest place is right by Raine. It also helps that Eda initially contacted them, begging Raine to save Luz because she needs to be FAR from danger and Eda doesnât care whatâs going on with Raine at the time doing this. Eda trusts them more than anything, and this moment of fragility helps Raine realize theyâve been thinking backwards in trying to help Eda. And helping Eda is all Raine set out to do, trying to give her any out possible from being branded with a sigil and ripping Edaâs arm off so she wouldnât die with the othersâŚIt sounds horrific out of context, but trust me that it proves how much Raine cares for Eda, willing to do anything for her survival. The love between these two is as clear as day, and how the writers went about showing Raine and Edaâs feelings is smartâŚBUTâŚ
As good as this ship is, a ship like Princess Bubblegum and Marceline the Vampire Queen from Adventure Time shows what Raine and Eda could and SHOULD be. Itâs a similar dynamic, as Bubblegum and Marcy broke up in their younger days only to reconnect MUCH later because they needed more time to grow before becoming the perfect couple they were meant to be. Itâs to show that your first love CAN be your true love, but sometimes people need time apart to become better before realizing you never wanted this person out of your life in the first place. Thatâs not the same for everybody, but for these old gays, it is. The difference between Raeda and Bubbline, though, is that Bubbline focuses on the growth BOTH characters have to go through. Bubblegum and Marceline have their own baggage to overcome and the majority of their time on the show is about them learning to deal with it not necessarily for each other but for themselves and the people they love. With Raeda, itâs the same idea, but itâs Eda who grows more. And thatâs because Eda, upon conception, was her own character where Raine, as I said last time, was a love interest. Still wouldnât say that makes Raine less of a character, but for this relationship that means thereâs less attention on THEM to grow as theyâre often treated as this perfect person who Eda tries hard to fight back for. Now, thereâs stuff that Raine did wrong too, with pushing Eda away from danger and constantly putting Edaâs needs in front of their own. However, the show never really digs deep into those issues, nor is there a moment where Eda confronts Raine for how THEY acted. Granted, Eda doesnât have a leg of her own to stand on, but weâve at least seen her grow past pushing people out of her life and letting them back in. Most of Raineâs development coincides with Edaâs, making it where Raine canât adequately grow past their own failings. It makes it feel like itâs EDA that has to grow more to get Raine back, which would be fine, but it also makes Raine feel more like a prize Eda needs to earn instead of a character who has their own stakes in the relationship. Itâs the part of Raine and Edaâs love story that gets to me a little, but, even thenâŚI still loved that these two got back together.
Raine and Edaâs chemistry is on point and you get why they love each other. Theyâre both agents of chaos, Raine going for more controlled chaos while Eda is just all in for pure havoc. Eda brings extra fun into Raineâs life while Raine makes sure they BOTH donât get into trouble. Itâs like Raine and Eda were made for each other and you DO want them to get back together. Those scenes where Eda peppers Raineâs face with kisses and later snuggles up to them when all the craziness is over is ALL I ever wanted. Iâm glad I got it, even if the development of their relationship couldâve been better, Iâm still happy that they BOTH got their deserved happy ending.
But thatâs enough teasing. You may have noticed that I havenât talked about ONE relationship yet. One that is HUGE within this series. A relationship so big, so important, that to lump it in with all these others is a disservice to how major it is. A relationship SO GOOD that it deserves its own category asâŚ
Itâs Own Thing
You all know who they are. Theyâre a relationship that makes the show what it is and are the very reason why itâs so good. Theyâre so important that The Owl House wouldnât be the same without them. And they areâŚ
Luz, King, and Eda: Or our main trio, to be short.
Yeah, crazy enough, the most essential relationship in the show happens to involve the three main characters in it. The Owl House starts with them, ends with them, and features them almost always going on adventures, sometimes alone but always ending up back together. Together, theyâre more than a group of weirdos stuck together. Theyâre a family.
Luz and Eda have this VERY obvious mother/daughter dynamic. Eda may have called Luz her human, apprentice, and, most times, KID, but it always felt like she was one slip of the tongue away from saying âdaughter.â Edaâs motherly instincts kicked in nearly instantly, where the second Luz is put into too much danger, all the woman can think of is getting Luz FAR away from it. Itâs large in part because Edaâs a naturally caring person, whether she likes to admit it or not, and doesnât want this young girl to get hurt. But the more time Eda spends with Luz, getting to know this crafty kid with a good heart, the more it becomes clear that Eda wants to protect Luz because Eda sees Luz as her own. Not only can see it in all the ways Eda smiles at Luzâs antics or comforts Luz when she needs it, but Edaâs motherly love for Luz is clear as day when you notice that Edaâs at her most panicked and angry when Luz is in danger. Anyone can be nice to some random teen that refuses to leave their home, but it takes a mother to be equally soft and protective towards that child. And let it be known that the feelings are very mutual, as Luz often looks up to Eda as a second mother. Just like how Eda is always SO CLOSE to saying âdaughter,â Luz always sounds like she means âmotherâ when she says âmentor.â Luz constantly goes right to Eda for help, information, and advice on pretty much every aspect of her new magical life. Sure, this could be because Edaâs the closest thing to an adult that could take Luz in, but Luz ALSO forms a better bond the more time they spend together. Luz cares so much about how Eda sees her and wants Eda to be happy above all else. You could say that itâs the least Luz could do for freeloading in Edaâs home (and youâd be a prick for saying that), but it comes from a genuine love, respect, and admiration for Eda. Hell, itâs LUZ whoâs the first to admit that theyâre like family and to say, âI love youâ in âYoung Blood, Old Souls.â They both clearly see each other as a mother and her daughter, even if neither of them use the actual words âmotherâ or âdaughter.â The spirit is definitely there and itâs adorable and entertaining to see each episode.
However, out of the three, I feel like itâs King whoâs often treated as an afterthought. For Luz and Eda, Kingâs either treated as a sidekick, a friend, a son/brother, and a pet. Although, this is primarily because the writers clearly didnât know what to do with King until Season Two, which is around the same time Luz and Eda started treating King more consistently. Luz became more of a protective order sister and Eda became more of a mother (Mainly because King legally made himself her son). BUUUUUUUUUT, it doesnât change how off the inconsistencies felt early on, nor was there enough time to make these dynamic changes feel like they stick. Especially since King rarely showed any genuine care until near the end of Season One. He still showed that he appreciated Luz and Eda and was happy to have them, but also treated them both VERY poorly, like with how much he intentionally annoyed Eda or cracked jokes at Luzâs expense. He didnât hate them, but it definitely took King more time to love the family he has. Likely because Season Two made him realize that he didnât have any biological family outside of Luz and Eda (and sometimes Hooty). Even when the idea that his real family is out there, King still considers Luz and Eda a part of it. Itâs all sweet to see even if it feels a little late to the game.
The best part about these three, though, is the mutual amount of love and care for each other. Some of the sweetest scenes in the show feature Luz, King, and Eda lifting each other up, comforting one another, or justâŚgoofing off and having fun. Their bond and chemistry as a trio is on point and you get how important it is when this trio splits up for Season Three. Because Season ThreeâŚwas better than it had any right to be. âThanks to Themâ started the season out strong as the best episode in the series, âFor the Futureâ also existed as good but not great, but it wasn't until âWatching and Dreamingâ did things start to feel right. As good as âThanks to Themâ was, it felt like one of the pieces of the puzzle was missing. I loved almost every minute, but there was something that made âThanks to Themâ unable to be the best representation of what makes the show so good. And what was missing was King and Eda. It felt so wrong to watch an episode without either of them being right there with Luz, almost as if the show was incomplete without them. Things didnât feel much better in âFor the Future.â King and Eda were there, but separated from Luz as they dealt with The Collector while Luz was dealing withâŚa lot more. We saw all of them in the same episode, but something STILL felt missing. Itâs not until we get to âWatching and Dreamingâ does it become clear: What was missing was seeing the trio TOGETHER. Seeing all three of them reunite and interact with each other again finally made it feel like I was finally watching The Owl House again. You could have a great show if it was Luz with her mom and friends, dealing with teen drama. You can even have an okay show if it was Eda and King going through some magical nonsense. But when you bring them together, have them go through everything with each other close by or by their side, then you get The Owl House. All these other relationships couldâve been cut and the show wouldnât suffer, but The Owl House wouldnât be the same without Luz, King, and Edaâs bond.
AndâŚYeah, thatâs about it.
The relationships in this show are varied, both in the different dynamics each character has and the quality of how theyâre written. Thereâs a lot of great ideas, but some seem like thereâs not enough time to make them meet their full potential. Regardless, the ones that DO work succeeds in bringing more warmth and intrigue to an already great show. Thereâs much more ups than downs, and itâs always endearing seeing great characters forming perfect bonds with other great characters.
Thatâs all for now, though. So I will see you all next time as I discussâWhat? Why are you looking at me like that? Did I forget something?
âŚOH! You thought I forgot ANOTHER relationship. One that features two of the best characters in the series.Â
A relationship thatâs adorable and gave me so much happiness in this dark place we call Earth.
A relationship that is IMPRESSIVE LGBTQA+ representation due to its normalization and how much attention is given to it.
A relationship that, while The Owl House wouldnât be the same without our main trio, the very same could be said about this other relationship.
A relationship SO GOOD, that to just go over it as simply as I went over the others would be too great of a disservice.
Because that relationship is, without a doubt, the best thing about the series. And no, Iâm not kidding.
Youâll see whyâŚnext time.
Next Part >
#the owl house#the owl house review#LONG POST AGAIN#sorry#luz noceda#eda clawthorne#king clawthorne#camila noceda#amity blight#willow park#gus porter#hunter deamonne#emperor belos#what i thought about
49 notes
¡
View notes
Text
A bit about Lord Lucifer and Demonic Offices
Disclaimer: The Lord Lucifer I am speaking of here is the Dark Lord- not the roman god or other versions of Him. Also to clarify "Truth" (with capital) in this context means divine truth or like "universal".
Lord Lucifer is often associated with enlightenment- as one of His main âofficesâ or areas He presides over. And to an extent He is (but also so much more then that.) Itâs not enlightenment in the usual sense though (as in similar to Buddhist enlightenment or the realization that all is one and you are god too, so everything is part of you- kind of thing), itâs not external. What Lord Lucifer actually works on is enlightenment of the Self; which is more focused on knowing Thyself. It is focused on the practitioners internal machinations, where that being stands in regards to the cosmos- getting really clear about their power, where and who they are, their Will to Power, self confidence ( that is based from within yourself), personal freedom, developing the self to a âgreater levelâ etc. These kinds of areas. This is why shadow work is something He pushes and encourages- because it helps with this.
There is a tendency in certain spaces I have noticed- to associate a lot of different ideologies with Lord Lucifer. Seemingly whatever the practitioner (connecting with Lucifer) cares about in particular- the ideological âflavor of the weekâ so to speak is attributed to something Lucifer also âcaresâ about. And I feel there is a nuanced often missed here. Lord Lucifer Himself is actually rather neutral in regard to these areas. In connecting, working with Him and in developing/healing/â improvingâ- said practitioners begin to feel more confident in themselves and their own beliefs and so are more comfortable in recognizing these as truths and potentially âcoreâ beliefs/behaviors in their paradigms. They then seem to attribute that to being because Lucifer cares about a particular topic (and also associating in some ways that the topic in question and the âconclusionsâ they have about this- must be True). And itâs not so much that He Himself does or even that it is True (it could be, it could also not be), but more so; that in working with Him the practitioners feel better and more confident in themselves and so attribute these (newer/improved) ideologies/behaviors to Him (as something He cares about specifically) and to Truth. It an area of nuance with Him that is often missed. Itâs the practitioner Themselves and their growth that concerns Him, not the ideologies they hold.
For an illustrative example to make it a bit clearer; lets say the practitioner in question is an alcoholic and wants to stop and recover or heal from this as an addiction. In working with Lord Lucifer they end up improving and healing- reaching their goal. They then attribute that to Lucifer being against alcohol consumption altogether. And then speak and act from their understanding and âtruthâ that this is the case. While completely missing the fact that Lucifer Himself is not against alcohol consumption. This is the nuance that is often missed in working with Him and something I felt called to bring attention towards.
And in closing as well, the Offices of the demonic divine Dark Lords and Ladies that are listed in the grimoires- are only a very small aspect of what they truly oversee, in my experience. This may be however because I connect with them as individual god level beings and also on the level that I do, which is not so âcatered towardsâ humans desires. The Demonic divine are more complex beings with lives and existences of Their own outside of just the âfunctionâ or âofficeâ that the grimoires give them (this is on all levels not just the outer realms levels I personally connect with). Sometimes what is listed is not even the main thing they are actually associated with. It is perfectly okay if They come across as differently than what has been written down âaboutâ Them.
artist is Yin Zhe
artist is Carlos-Quevedo
#demonic divine#demonolatry#spirit work#dark lord#lord Lucifer#fallen angel Dark Lord#occult#theistic satanism#theistic luciferianism
45 notes
¡
View notes
Note
for the yugioh ask meme: Yudias!!!!! >:3c
YUDIAS! BNUYY BOY! disclaimer: i am only through episode 101 of go rush
tall bnuyy boy
Why I like them/why I donât
Yudias is in-tune with himself, unfailingly kind. He's a bit stubborn about it, in a good way. He does not stop supporting his friends. He believes in the power of Rush Duels like they're a higher power, which, to be fair, they kind of are in the text. He has a collection of 8.88 million emotional support catboy countrymen who follow him around everywhere in a tiny spaceship (i miss them dearly). He stopped an intergalactic war with the power of card games. Even when he's faced with extinction and genocide, he puts on a brave face for his friends, gives his boyfriend his last wish, and when he breaks down, it's because everything hits him all at once when he witnesses rush duels being disrespected.
He's also got self-confidence issues. I love me a guy with self-confidence issues, because, same.
What I like about their appearance
His human-like appearance would be perfect if it weren't for the UTS orange. I do not like the UTS orange. But. His hair is beautiful. Look at his little horns under his hat. I also really like his hat, when it's not orange. The pink shirt is SO funny. The scenes where he's wearing a middle school uniform are 10/10 in appearance.
Above is a perfect boy.
As for transformed? His shorter hair is cute, too, though I'm surprised I don't prefer it. I usually prefer shorter hair on characters because longer hair characters just remind me how much I hate it when my hair gets too long and it just feels so wrong... Maybe it's the headset that isn't doing it for me. I do love the bnuyy parts of his hair most when transformed, but I do like his hair, just slightly less than when he's not transformed.
Do I prefer their dub names or original names?
He's a protag, so... yknow. I will say I tend to type out protag/related names as Yu instead of Yuu, but that's a me thing.
OTP
I know that Zwijo/Yudias is the canon and most popular ship, and I do like them! However! My otp has to be Yudias/Yuhi
Please look at them. That is all. Thank you
NOTP
Idk about this one? I've never seen a ship thrown out there that I like, hated, for Yudias. Oh, wait, I have one
Yudias/Chupataro
If you mention Chupataro in my presence I will eye beam you. I hate that guy.
OT3
Zwijo/Yudias/Yuhi for sure. I am a sucker for ot3's like this and then taking the characters that interact the least and going insane about them. Once I've caught up on go rush, I will be going insane about Zwijo/Yuhi. They are both Yudias' boyfriends.
Tonight the group chat is selling me on Zwijo/Yudias/Yuhi/Phaser. I see the vision. I think it's cute. Let's add more boys to this polycule.
Favourite card they use
Definitely, her. She's gender, she's pretty, she's the moment.
Favourite moment they were in
It's really hard to pick one. Burgalarly was so funny. Any time Yudias uses eyebeams is a classic. I am very fond of the moment he played his new Maximum against Phaser.
HOWEVER, the best moment, on further reflection, HAS to be the galaxy cup finals
PROBABLY THE MOST HYPE DUEL BEFORE EPISODE 100, though 100 may have surpassed it. But god I loved this duel so much. The switching off of Yudias' opponents. Yudias being the guy we're cheering to lose. GOD this duel was insane. I wanna rewatch it again sometime. Cannot wait to rewatch this when it's dubbed.
Least favourite moment
this entire episode can go burn in hell
Would I fuck, marry or kill them
Marry in a heartbeat. He's not my go rush overall favorite (that's Yuhi rn, if we look at Yuga as a sevens character) but Yudias is very high up there.
thank you everyone for listening to me talk about yudias. in conclusion, you should watch yugioh go rush.
#inbox#pkmtrainer-rival#go rush#yudias#yugioh go rush#this is probably the only one that i'll give a ton of screenshots for because it's something i'm actively liveblogging
4 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Writing a Character with DID -- Part 1
I would like to eventually make a big master list, but that takes more organization and thought then I am currently capable of, so Iâm going to post these little snippets and then eventually put them into one big post/document.
*Disclaimer -- I am not a doctor, not do I even play one on TV, however I have been officially professionally diagnosed with DID and am undergoing therapy for it. I have done a lot of research on the subject, and am also the expert on my own experience, but there may be times when I get things wrong or word things in a way that unintentionally lead them to be misconstrued.Â
You cannot tell when someone has DID.
Overt DID is pretty rare. Huge oscillations in accent, affect, clothing choices, etc. in quick succession are the exception and not the rule. This isnât Clark Kent going into a phone booth and coming out as Superman. Most cases of DID present themselves as covert. However, even in overt cases, most peopleâs first thought will not be âOh, this person has DID.â, it will be âOh, this person is really weird.â You are much more likely to be branded by the average Joe in the street as a rogue theater kid than someone with a dissociative disorder. On that note, when it comes to people noticing changes, most people really donât care to pay enough attention, and when they do think something is up, the human mind is amazing at brushing it off as literally anything else. There are tons and tons are just weird and wacky people in the world who donât have DID, who change their looks and likes with every passing fancy because thatâs what happens to make them happy. Do you want to know how many times even well before I got diagnosed that I have been called âeccentricâ? I canât count that high. Unless you are a trained professional observing a client over an extended period of time you as a lay person cannot tell who has DID.
Specifically looking at the majority of cases that present as covert, you are not going to be able to tell when someone switches. This is not the dramatic eye rolling and head nodding you see on TV. Itâs more like several moments of dissociation (hence the name of the disorder), maybe a few blinks of confusion, and then back to whatever they were doing. I think most people have had the experience of walking into a room and completely forgetting what they came in there for. Itâs similar to that, but with mild to intense episodes of dissociation and happens a lot more often.
DID is a disorder that specifically tries to hide itself from the host/main fronter. Most people who have DID donât know they have it, and donât find out they have it until being professionally diagnosed. Thatâs not to say that you canât have an inkling that you have DID and then find out you are correct, but most of the time itâs not until psychiatric intervention (and usually after being incorrectly diagnosed with everything else under the sun). Because DID forms in early childhood, the missing time, the identity alteration, the feeling of lacking an identity, the dissociation, etc. becomes your normal and you donât notice it. And again, the human mind is really good at making up excuses for itself. Many times, a person isnât diagnosed or thinks they might have the disorder until they are finally out of the dangerous and trauma inducing situation that they are in and are in a safe space. Upon being in a safe space, sometimes alters will act up or act out because there former âjobâ has been uprooted.
Too add to all of this, surmising whether or not someone has DID is really gross and literally none of your business. Not only are you making assumptions about a personâs trauma, it is also literally none of your business. It also feels very much like trying to clock someone as trans -- there is not exclusively trans look, and there are no gross details that can tell you for certain that someone has DID. DID is also a highly stigmatized disorder, and openly claiming that someone has it can be detrimental to them. Also did I mention that itâs none of your business. I love to be nebby as much as the next fellow, but you need to learn to draw a hard line.
In conclusion -- if you are writing someone with DID, someone who just met them, or even someone who has known them or awhile, are not going to be able to tell they have the disorder.
383 notes
¡
View notes
Text
You decide youâre ready to have a baby. The catch? Youâre not seeing anyone at the moment. Enter your best friend, Jeong Jaehyun. Will he be the answer to your dilemma?
Pairing: best friend!Jaehyun x f.reader
Genre: best friends to fwb to lovers, fluff, angst, smut (18+ only)
Warnings: mentions of infertility, pregnancy and childbirth, sperm donors, IVF (in vitro fertilization), fertility drugs, mood swings, fingering, unprotected sex, cum play, nipple play, breeding kink, oral sex (f.receiving), dirty talk, pregnant sex, rough sex
Word count: 10.6k
Taglist: @jaehyunnie77â @mrg-jjhâ @keeachâ (send me a message if you want to be tagged in future fics)
A/N: this was only meant to be a short fic but it morphed into this monstrosity. I tried to tag for everything but if I missed anything please let me know. Inspired by the fact that Jaehyun wanted to be a teen dad (but they are not teens in this story, just thought Iâd make that clear :) Also please excuse my unimaginative name for the baby, Iâm terrible at coming up with names lol
Disclaimer: I am not a medical professional so please excuse any inconsistencies.
âSo what have you got planned for today?â your best friend, Jaehyun, asked you as he took a sip of his coffee, shielding his eyes from the sunâs rays coming through the window of the cafe.
It was your weekly Saturday brunch, at which Jaehyun would show up, nine times out of ten, hungover, wearing dark sunglasses, a baseball cap, a black t-shirt and sweats. There was never a deviation from this outfit, even on the times when he came not hungover.
âOh not much, just an appointment at the fertility clinic this afternoon.â
Jaehyun paused, as you took a sip of your latte. You couldnât see the look in his eyes through the sunglasses but his fork had stopped midway to his mouth. It hovered in the air, scrambled eggs sliding off of it and plopping onto the plate below.
âThe where?â he asked, tipping his head to look at you above the top of his sunglasses.
âFertility clinic. Looking into getting a sperm donor.â
The matter-of-fact way you were saying everything seemed to shock him, his fork still not moving towards his mouth or back onto the plate.
âExcuse me, a sperm donor?â
You put your coffee cup down, and sighed. âI donât know why youâre so shocked, I told you before I wanted to have a baby.â
âI thought you were joking!â
âWell I wasnât!â you donât know why you were being so indignant, maybe because all youâd heard from everyone around you, from your parents to your doctor to the lady that sold you pretzels from a street cart, was negative. You shouldnât have a baby without a partner, was the main point of contention, but how was that going to happen if you werenât seeing anyone, and hadnât had a serious relationship in almost a year.
âBut a sperm donor, Y/N?â he asked, after mulling over what you just said.
âYeah? Whatâs wrong with it?â you countered. You were so sick of everyone around you criticizing your plan.
âI donât know, what if heâs like, a serial killer or something?â
âThey do psychiatric assessments on everyone who donates.â
âThat doesnât mean he doesnât have an undiagnosed illness-â
âOh for fuckâs sake, Jaehyun!â youâd had it, letting out an exasperated huff, âDo you have a better idea? Do you want to be my sperm donor?â
You werenât at all serious, you were just mainly upset and unfortunately, taking it out on him, but he actually sat back in his chair, eyebrows raised, as if he were contemplating it.
âAnyway, forget it. I donât need your approval. I just hoped that youâd support me, of all people.â You couldnât help but pout. He was your best friend and heâd stuck with you when no one else had. You may have said you didnât need his approval but deep down you wanted him to be on your side.
He leaned forward, took his sunglasses off and looked you in the eye. âOf course I support you,â he said sincerely. âIf this is what you want, then Iâm with you one hundred percent of the way.â
You smiled, your heart feeling lighter, and just as you took a sip of your latte he said the one thing that would complicate your life forever.
âBut I get to be that sperm donor.â
You spluttered, almost choking on your latte. âI wasnât being at all serious, Jaehyun,â you chuckled nervously, but one look at his face and you could see he was being completely serious.
âI just donât like the idea of some stranger being the father of your child,â he said quietly, looking down at his plate of food while he said it, âmight as well be me, right?â He looked up at you hopefully.
You didnât know what to say. This was your best friend, the one youâd grown up with, the one youâd catch tadpoles with, the one youâd drag to the playground with you, the one you told all your innermost secrets to. The one who knew you best. Didnât it make sense then, that he would be the one to share this with you, in the end? You looked at his face; open, sincere, beautiful. You knew he was attractive, with the trail of broken hearts heâd leave in his wake, but you hadnât really looked at him in that way before. Suddenly he was a new person to you, and now you didnât know how to feel.
âJaehyun, I-â you rubbed your hands together nervously, still unsure of what to say, âitâs a big thing, you know? This will change the rest of your life.â
He nodded, but there was no trace of hesitation in his actions. In fact, he looked as sure as anything. âYeah thatâs a given. But Iâve thought about it and Iâm ready.â
âJaehyun, youâve literally thought about it for, like, the few minutes weâve been sitting here.â
He smiled, âActually Iâve thought about it for a long time.â
âAbout being a sperm donor?â
He laughed. âNo, not specifically a sperm donor. But itâs a start,â he shrugged. âSo what do I have to do?â
---
Jaehyun accompanied you to the appointment at the fertility clinic, where they outlined the plan and what was required of the two of you. It didnât sound too bad, but you did find that having Jaehyun there to support you was really helpful. Every time the doctor explained something that made you nervous you would look over at him and he would smile confidently at you, sometimes squeezing your hand if you looked particularly concerned.
It was the fertility drugs they gave you, that threw your world into chaos. They had warned you of the side effects but you didnât think it would be this bad. Your mood swung back and forth like a pendulum, one moment you were happy, the next you were crying into your cereal. You were irritable more than you had ever been in your life, and constantly snapped at every little thing. Not to mention that your breasts were sore and you had nausea, making you feel like you were pregnant already. You felt bad for Jaehyun when he was around for your mood swings and irritable moments, but he handled it much better than you thought he would. Heâd give you your space when you needed it, but also sit by your side when you didnât want to be alone. You found yourself thinking about how he would be as a father, but then you would remember that he was just the sperm donor.
One day, when he was sitting beside you on the couch, rubbing your back after youâd cried over your coffee order being wrong, you ended up asking him how much he wanted to be involved.
âWe didnât talk about the âafterâ,â you said, still sniffling. He stopped rubbing your back and looked at you.
âWhat do you want the âafterâ to look like?â He asked, his tone level and gentle.
You had visions of Jaehyun rocking the baby to sleep, of Jaehyun seeing the baby walk for the first time, of Jaehyun teaching your child how to ride a bike, piano lessons, soccer games, first day of school. The perfect family. Except he wasnât your husband, he wasnât even your boyfriend. You didnât know what to ask of him.
âI donât know,â you whispered. He went back to rubbing your back.
âIâll be as involved as you want me to be,â he said softly, âmy only request is that I get to be a part of their life.â
That sounded fair, you thought. This was certainly going to be more complicated than getting a stranger as a sperm donor.
---
You went through several cycles of IVF, but none had been successful and you were losing hope. Not to mention the fertility drugs were really taking a toll on you, and the doctor had recommended taking a break. You were devastated, seeing it as the end of your dream, no matter how much the doctor reassured you that it wasnât.
âThere has to be another solution,â you pleaded at one appointment. Jaehyun hadnât accompanied you and you felt yourself falling apart without his presence.
âWell, of course thereâs the surefire way,â the doctor shrugged.
âWhatâs that? Iâll do anything!â you were hopeful once again at the doctorâs words.
âRegular sexual intercourse.â
Of course, you thought bitterly. You couldnât help but think this was society punishing you for doing this without a husband. Undeterred, you resolved to discuss it with Jaehyun.
---
The look on Jaehyunâs face when you broached the subject was one you had never seen on him before. It was a mixture of shock, terror, resignation, and⌠something else, almost like acceptance, as if this were the natural course of things.
You resolved not to make it weird, it was just sex after all, and you would get a baby out of it, and that was the most important thing. However, your palms still got sweaty at the thought of it, your heart racing imagining him naked. Youâd gone swimming with him plenty of times, went on beach outings often, and you realized youâd always avert your eyes from his bare chest. You figured you were just doing it to be polite, but you had no trouble looking at other menâs chests (you were only human, after all). You shook your head of your thoughts, while waiting patiently for him to agree or disagree to your request.
âI know itâs weird,â you began, when he still hadnât said anything, âbut I promise it wonât change anything in our relationship.â You needed him to agree, and at this point you would say anything to convince him. He looked at you thoughtfully, before he nodded.
âOkay, Iâm in.â
---
Youâd been keeping track of your cycle and had the days you were ovulating marked on your calendar, which you had shared with Jaehyun. It was agreed that he would come to your place after work, where you would have sex in the hopes of making a baby.
The first night you were nervous, pacing your room as you waited for him to come over. When the doorbell rang you literally jumped out of your skin. When you opened the door you were relieved to see that he was nervous too, although he tried his best to hide it. He joked around with you, trying to keep the mood light, and you had to admit you appreciated it. But when you got to the bedroom, you both went quiet. Jaehyun stood at one end of the room and you stood at the other, the bed looming between you.
âDo you want me to turn around while you get undressed?â he asked awkwardly, and you realized you hadnât thought through the details.
âUm, yeah, sure,â you replied, and when he turned around you hastily undressed and jumped under the covers. âDone,â you advised, and he turned around. He didnât make a move though, just looking at you pointedly, until you realized and turned your head away. Once he was done undressing you felt him lift the covers and get into the bed with you, and you couldnât stop your heart from hammering in your chest.
âY/N,â he said softly, because you still hadnât turned back to him. âCan I touch you?â
You bit your lip, still not looking his way, and nodded. His touch made you jolt, even though his hand was warm, the electricity you felt made all your nerve endings feel like they were on fire.
âIs this okay?â he asked, his hand moving tentatively across your stomach. You nodded but you realized you were panting already, and he had barely touched you. âTell me if I do anything you donât like,â he suddenly whispered in your ear, and then he was kissing your neck.
You werenât prepared for the intimacy, you had really only thought about the intercourse part. You hadnât prepared yourself for the kissing, and the touching, and how he was so good at making you feel good. You felt like you werenât supposed to enjoy it, that it was supposed to be âjust sexâ because you were friends and you werenât doing this because you loved each other, you were only doing it to have a baby. But the more he touched you, the more he kissed you, the more you fell under his spell. You felt like you should tell him to stop, to just get on with it, but you knew he was doing it to get you nice and wet and therefore more comfortable to take him.
His kisses started to move along your jaw, towards your lips, and when he was finally there, his lips on yours, you felt a panic bubble up in your chest. It was too intimate, too much for someone who wasnât yours. You pulled away, and he looked at you in surprise.
âNo kissing on the lips,â you managed to say, maybe that would be enough to keep it less intimate, you told yourself. He nodded without saying a word, his hand coming up to your breast.
âIs it okay if I touch you here?â he asked, his eyes on yours. You thought for a moment and decided it was okay, and when you nodded he cupped your breast tentatively, all the while watching you for your reaction. When you didnât pull away he squeezed gently, rubbing your nipple with his thumb.
You pressed your lips together, trying to suppress a moan, because everything he was doing was making you feel so good. He kept watching your reaction, and when he was satisfied that you were reacting favorably he got bolder, his hand slipping down between your legs.
You yelped when he touched you there, your legs involuntarily closing and trapping his hand. He froze, looking at you with wide eyes.
âSorry,â you apologized, flushing with embarrassment, âreflex reaction.â
âItâs okay,â he said softly, as you slowly opened up your legs again. He moved his hand slowly, gently, just rubbing the inside of your thigh. âYou can relax, Y/N, I promise I wonât hurt you.â His words were soft, his tone gentle, and it did wonders to calm and soothe you.
You nodded, giving him the go-ahead, and he reached tentatively with his finger, just lightly touching your folds. The electricity you felt when he first touched you came back with a vengeance, and you almost melted right into the bed. Your reaction encouraged him though, and he pressed his finger further in, rubbing your wetness around. When he was satisfied with the state of your arousal he got into position between your legs, placing the tip of his cock at your entrance. He paused, looking you in the eye, gently stroking your cheek.
âReady?â he asked gently, âIâll go slow.â
You nodded vigorously, to be honest the anticipation was killing you and you were very much aroused, wanting him to just get on with it. When he pushed into you though, you realized you should really be careful what you wished for. The feeling of him stretching you was almost too much, every inch he pushed in agonizingly slow amplifying your arousal to a dizzying degree. By the time he was seated all the way inside you you were panting, almost out of breath already.
âOkay?â he asked, through gritted teeth. You could tell he was holding back for dear life, but he purposely went achingly slow to make sure you were comfortable.
âYes,â you said, having adjusted to his size, âyou can move now.â Your pussy clenched involuntarily around him and he hissed.
âDonât do that, Y/N,â he groaned, âI wonât last.â
âSorry,â you said sheepishly, and as if to get you back he snapped his hips, making you cry out.
âFuck!â you screamed, and that definitely encouraged him, and he set a pace, fucking you into the mattress. You felt your toes curl, a familiar knot building in your stomach. Once again, you thought, you felt like you shouldnât be enjoying it as much as you were, it was more important for him to come inside you. âCome on, baby, come for me,â you whispered in his ear, hoping the dirty talk would encourage him.
âAlmost there,â he grunted, and as much as you tried not to enjoy it, the way he was drilling into you felt too good. You bit your lip and grasped at the sheets, trying to keep your orgasm down, but he took it as a sign that you were about to come. He reached between you and thumbed your clit, and at that moment your orgasm exploded out of you without warning. He groaned as you clenched around him, finally spilling his seed inside you. You were dizzy, mind hazy from your orgasm, but you were content at the feeling of his cum inside you. He started to pull out, then stopped.
âOh,â he said, and you looked up at him to see why he was saying that.
âWhat is it?â you asked.
âItâs leaking out of you,â he pointed down between your legs. You panicked.
âWell youâre not supposed to pull out right away!â you wrung your hands frantically, âpush it back in!â
He looked at you incredulously, before looking down at his already softening cock, realizing it was useless at that point. So he just used his fingers, gathering up the cum that had leaked down and pushing it back into your pussy. You bit your lip again, because the more he pushed in, the more aroused you became, surprised that you werenât oversensitive at this point. He mustâve noticed your reaction because he didnât stop, pushing in further and further, in and out, faster and faster, until you were coming again, pussy pulsing around his fingers.
You took a deep breath to regulate your breathing, while he pulled his fingers out of you and sat back.
âAre you okay?â he asked, when you still lay there, unmoving.
âYes,â you responded, staring up at the ceiling.
âWell, I guess Iâll get going,â he said awkwardly, when you didnât say anything else.
You nodded, still staring up at the ceiling. âSame time tomorrow?â
âYeah, Iâll be here.â He dressed without saying anything more and left the room.
---
He came over again the next night, and you repeated the same awkward scene from the night before. This continued for a few cycles, with no success, and again you were losing hope.
âMaybe thereâs something wrong with me,â you said dejectedly one day. Jaehyun looked over at you, concern etched on his face.
âThe doctor said you were fine,â he replied, attempting to soothe you.
âMaybe thereâs something wrong with you then,â you huffed, but Jaehyun just shook his head.
âY/N, they put us through a bunch of tests and said weâre both fine,â he put a hand on your knee to reassure you.
âThen why isnât it working?â you lamented, on the verge of tears.
âDo you want my opinion?â he asked hesitantly. You looked up at him in surprise.
âYeah, of course,â you replied, curious as to what he had to say.
âWell, Iâve been reading those links the doctor sent, and it said stress is a big factor,â he stated carefully, âI think you just need to relax, and let it happen.â
You were floored. On the one hand you were touched that he had actually read the links the doctor had sent (you had been too impatient to bother), on the other hand, what exactly did he mean by âletting it happenâ?
âLetâs do things differently next time, what do you think?â he had a twinkle in his eye that was starting to alarm you.
âWhat do you have in mind?â you asked suspiciously.
âYouâll see.â He smiled, much too widely for your liking.
---
The next time came around and you were more nervous than you were the first night, and if this was his idea of making it more relaxed he was already failing miserably. When he showed up at your door though, you almost didnât recognize him.Â
Instead of a t-shirt and sweats, he was wearing a crisp white button-down and jeans that sat sexily on his hips. Instead of his hair flat and falling in his face he had it pulled back, with just a few strands falling over his forehead. He also smelled incredible, a musky scent that forever trapped you in his hold, and made you want him in every way he would let you.
He smiled at you, but not in the way a friend smiles at a friend, and when he leaned in to give you a kiss on the cheek you almost passed out from the warmth of his lips and the intoxicating scent emanating from his skin. He walked past you to the bedroom, leaving you standing there with your mouth open and your underwear dampening.
When you finally collected yourself, you went upstairs to hear the bath running. You walked into the bathroom to see him drawing a bath, candles surrounding the tub, flower petals in the water, and the most luscious smelling bath bomb marinating in it.
âJaehyun, what-âÂ
âShh,â he put a finger to your lips, and even that act was so sensual you had to squeeze your legs together, âlet me take care of you.â He reached down and turned off the water. âGet undressed and get in the bath, and Iâll come back and help you get relaxed.â He left the room and you did what he said, calling him back in once you were in the bath and the cloudy bubbly water reached the tops of your breasts.
He had such a calm and serene look on his face that it almost threw you off, but then he was taking your puff and squeezing body wash on it.
âMay I?â he asked, and when you nodded he gently took your arm and ran the puff along it. He did the same with the other arm, and that simple act, along with the warmth of the bath water, did wonders to soothe you. You felt like you were floating, with the calming scents of the bath bomb, and his gentle touch. He started to run the puff along your neck and you bent your head back and sighed. Soon enough he was dipping below the surface of the water, running the puff between your breasts, and you sighed even deeper as he got lower, past your stomach, and lower still. The puff was forgotten, and now it was just his hand, reaching down between your legs. It all felt so good, you spread your legs even wider, wanting more.
âHow does it feel?â he whispered, so close to your ear you shuddered.
âSo good,â you couldnât help but moan, and then his hand was there, cupping your pussy.
âI want to make you feel good, Y/N,â he purred, his voice like honey, âwill you let me make you feel good?â
âYes,â the word came out on a long exhale, as he plunged a finger between your folds, and you couldnât help but fall apart. He fingered you until you came, water splashing all around you as you writhed in pleasure. When you were done he picked you up out of the bath, not caring that his clothes were getting wet, and carried you to the bed. You couldnât care that you were probably soaking the bed, because his lips were on your neck, hot and urgent, leaving marks that youâd have trouble concealing the next day.
You pulled at his shirt, wanting it off already, and he obliged, throwing the damp fabric to a corner of the room. You rubbed your hands all over his chest, feeling the firm muscle there, then down to his abs. He groaned against your neck when you undid his belt and slipped your hand over his hardened cock.
âFuck, Y/N,â he hissed, when you wrapped your hand around it and pumped.
âDonât come yet,â you whispered, taking your hand away, opting instead to pull the rest of his jeans and boxers off. You wrapped your legs around him, encouraging him to enter you, but he pulled back slightly.
âSlow down,â he breathed, and you could feel him smiling against your neck, âthis isnât a race, Y/N,â he continued kissing down the column of your neck, down to your chest, ârelax, and let me make you feel good.â
You finally relented, relaxing as heâd ordered, letting yourself melt into the mattress as he sucked on your skin. Your body was on fire, both from the heat of the bath you just had as well as the way his lips were ruining you. When he got down to your lower stomach you realized where he was headed, and instead of fighting the pleasure you were feeling you simply gave in. As soon as his wet tongue collided with your wet folds you let go, moaning wantonly at the feeling. Every sound you made spurred him on, every jerk and jolt of your body gave him the impetus to push you to the height of pleasure, until you were yanking at his hair and convulsing around his tongue.
âThat was fucking hot, Y/N,â he almost growled, wiping at his chin as he moved to hover above you, âI almost came.â
âDonât,â you panted, trying to catch your breath, âyou need to come inside me.â
âYou want it? Want my cum inside you, fill you up,â his voice was deep, intense, a tone youâd never heard from him, and certainly words youâd never heard from him, but it certainly was doing the job and making you very aroused.
âOh god,â you exclaimed, unaware that dirty talk was something you liked. Your previous boyfriends hadnât been this filthy, but you found you loved it.
âIâm gonna fuck you hard, and youâre gonna take all of my cum,â he continued, voice raspy, breath hot in your ear, âIâm gonna knock you the fuck up, and watch your belly grow with my baby.â
âJaehyun!â you cried out, losing yourself completely. You grabbed a hold of his neck and pulled him down, and for a split second you saw his eyes grow wide as you smashed your lips against his, your no-kissing rule forgotten. He kissed you with the same passion and intensity that he ate you out with, and you wondered why you had ever put that no-kissing rule into place if he could make you feel like that with his lips. You moaned when his tongue entered your mouth, just as he slid his cock inside you.
This time you didnât hold back, allowing yourself to feel everything. The way his cock slid in and out of you, the way the tip kept hitting that spot so deep inside you. The way his tongue moved in your mouth, the way his hands rubbed up and down your body, sometimes squeezing your breasts and flicking your nipples. Your hands roamed over his back, feeling his muscles move, and when you felt your orgasm start to build you dragged your nails against his skin.
âFuck, Y/N, Iâm gonna come,â he broke from the kiss to drop his head down to your chest, his thrusts getting harder but more erratic.
âOh god, do it,â you panted, your orgasm about to burst out of you, âfill me up, baby, I want your cum so bad.â
That was enough to send him over the edge, and he pulled you flush against him as he came inside you, the particularly forceful thrusts triggering your own orgasm and making you clench around him. He let out a loud groan as you milked him, fingernails digging into his back.
When you were both done you held him against you, not wanting to let him go. He obliged, just holding you, his face tucked against your neck. You could feel his hot breath against your skin and that, along with his arms around you and his weight on top of you was all oddly comforting.
âIâm gonna pull out,â he finally said, when he had gone soft inside you. You sighed but nodded, and once he had pulled out you clamped your legs together, trying to keep as much of his cum inside you as you could.
He dressed quietly and you watched him, heart stuttering in your chest, your mind reeling. You had promised him that the sex wouldnât change anything in your relationship, but you couldnât believe how wrong you were. You wanted to reach for him, wanted him to stay, but you held back.
âThanks for that,â you said quietly, and he turned to you and smiled.
âYouâre welcome,â he said sincerely, âIâll do anything for you,â and he brought his hand up and cupped your cheek, his eyes soft as he looked at you, âyouâre my best friend.â
You smiled at him, but inside your heart was breaking. How could you ever think you could do this and keep your friendship as it was?
---
A few weeks later you were late, and although you tried not to get your hopes up you couldnât help but think this was it. You waited to take the pregnancy test, wanting Jaehyun to be there no matter the outcome.
âWhat is it? Whatâs wrong? You said itâs an emergency.â He looked so concerned when he came over, and you almost felt bad for not saying what it was about right away.
âIâm late, Jaehyun,â you announced nervously.
âWhere do you have to be?â
âNo, I mean my period! I havenât gotten my period yet!â
He paused, the pieces finally falling into place, and his face suddenly lit up. âOh shit!â He covered his mouth with his hand as he looked at you with wide eyes.
âCome with me, Iâm gonna take a pregnancy test.â You led him upstairs where he waited outside the bathroom door while you took the test. You placed the stick on the counter and opened the door to let him in.
âWell? What does it say?â he asked, rubbing his hands in anticipation.
âItâs gonna take a few minutes,â you answered nervously, âI canât look, tell me what it says.â You turned away, so anxious you thought you would pass out.
âOne line, so far,â he stated, and you tried to stay calm but your heart was beating out of your chest.
âHold my hand,â you reached behind you and he took your hand in his, squeezing to comfort you. He was silent for a while, and you couldnât take it anymore. âWell? What does it say now?â
âI seeâŚâ he started to say, and you so desperately wanted to turn around but you were too scared.
âWhat?! Just say it!â
He pulled you to him, turning you around and lifting the stick up to your eye level. âTwo lines.â
You blinked a few times, wanting to make sure you were seeing it right, but every time you opened your eyes there were two solid lines. You were pregnant.
âOh my god,â you whispered, both of your hands going up to cover your mouth. Jaehyun whooped in celebration, jumping up and down with glee. You saw the genuine happiness in his face and so many emotions ran through you that the only thing you could do was burst into tears.
âAw, Y/N, donât cry!â he laughed, gathering you into his arms, thinking you were just crying from happiness. But it was so much more complicated than that. You were getting what you wanted, a baby, but you hadnât prepared yourself for all the complications of having a baby with your best friend, who you may have developed feelings for.
---
The first trimester was hell. You were throwing up every morning, and feeling nausea for the rest of the day. You had an aversion to most food, even hating the smell of certain things, like meat. The only things you could keep down were bread and noodles, and you wondered how the baby could grow when that was all that you ate. But at every appointment the doctor reassured you that the baby was doing well and developing at a good rate. Jaehyun insisted on going with you to your first ultrasound and as much as you wanted him to, you also dreaded it.
When the fuzzy form of your baby showed up on the screen for the first time you felt a surge of happiness overcome you, tears springing to your eyes at the sight of the tiny figure on the screen. You heard Jaehyun inhale sharply and turned to look at him. The awe in his face was so endearing it made the tears run down your cheeks, and seeing your reaction he wrapped his arms around you and pulled you in for a hug.
âThatâs our baby,â he whispered, his voice almost breaking, and you cried harder.
âCongratulations!â the technician said, patting you both on the shoulder. You felt like you should correct her, tell her that although the baby was technically yours and Jaehyunâs, you werenât together and wouldnât be raising the baby as such. But how do you explain that to a complete stranger? You looked over at Jaehyun, who was smiling from ear to ear, shaking the technicianâs hand and making no move to explain the situation.
Later, as you were getting ready to leave the clinic, you saw the technician hand over a copy of the ultrasound picture to Jaehyun. He took it happily in his hands, as if it were the most precious thing in the world. As he walked towards you he slipped it into the plastic window spot in his wallet, where your driversâ license should be, but his now housed a blurry black and white photo of your baby.
âHey, wanna get something to eat to celebrate?â he asked, slinging an arm around you as you both left the clinic.
You shook your head. As much as you wanted to spend time with him, you found it hurt more than it helped. Once the baby was born youâd have to deal with him being around more often, so it was better to save up your strength for that.
âIâm actually really tired, I just want to go home and rest,â you answered without looking up at him, âbesides, Iâm still off most foods.â
âOh, okay, makes sense.â He said, removing his arm from around your shoulder and stuffing his hands in his pockets. He didnât sound upset or offended, but when you looked at him out of the corner of your eye you saw a flash of emotion cross his face, almost like hurt or disappointment. You felt bad, knowing you had been avoiding him, even giving up your weekly brunches, but you felt it was better this way.
âListen, Iâll let you know when the next ultrasound is, okay? You can come with me again.â You wanted just to wipe the look of disappointment off his face, and luckily it worked.
âYeah, that would be great! Thanks so much, Y/N,â he leaned down and hugged you, and it was the closest heâd been to you since the last time youâd had sex to make the baby. You held him close, committing the feel of him and the scent of him to memory, before you pulled away and walked towards your car.
---
If the first trimester had been hell, the second trimester was heaven. Miraculously the nausea disappeared, and you found yourself actually craving food. You felt more energized and less tired, and slept so much better. Your belly was starting to grow, and you actually had to start shopping for maternity clothes. Your mood was so much better, but what really came back with a vengeance was your libido. During the first trimester you couldnât even think about sex, but now, it was all you could think about.
Usually your vibrator would do the trick, but there were always moments where youâd think about Jaehyun, think about how good he could make you feel. Sometimes just thinking about him fucking you was enough to get you off, but when you really thought about him, about the feeling of his cock parting your folds, or the feeling of his strong hips pounding into you, his face sweaty and his scent overpowering the air between you, nothing was better than the real thing.
Which is how you found yourself one night, holding your phone and dialing his number without hesitation.
âHey, whatâs up,â he answered, his voice sounding distant. You realized you hadnât spoken to or seen him in weeks, and instantly you felt terrible.
âUm, actually nothing. Iâm sorry if I woke you.â
âYou didnât wake me,â you could hear him shuffling around, like he had been lying down and started to sit up, âis something wrong, Y/N?â
He always saw right through you, you could hear the concern is his voice, and there was no turning back now.
âCould you come over? I think I need some⌠company.â You didnât know if you could just ask for sex over the phone, and was it really only sex that you wanted? Or did you just want him there, with you.
âYeah, yeah, sure, I can come over,â you heard more shuffling, like he was getting dressed, âare you sure youâre alright?â
âIâll be better when youâre here.â You answered truthfully.
When he showed up at your door you couldnât stop yourself from pulling him towards you and hugging him tightly. He didnât protest, just held you and rubbed your back gently.
âWhatâs wrong, Y/N?â he asked softly against your hair.
âI miss you,â you admitted, voice muffled against his chest because you were too ashamed to look at him.
âIâm around, you know,â he chuckled, âyouâre the one who cancelled our brunches.â
You pulled back and forced yourself to make eye contact with him. âNo, Jaehyun, I miss you.â You touched his chest when you said it, giving him a look laden with meaning. He understood right away, his eyebrows rising slightly. You took him by the hand and pulled him inside, leading him upstairs and to your bedroom. He let himself be led, but once you were behind closed doors he suddenly took you into his arms and kissed you. The kiss wasnât subtle, or gentle, it was intense and forceful, his intent surely to rile you up. It definitely worked, because you could feel wetness pooling in your panties as he stuck his tongue down your throat.
âYou want my cock again,â he growled, breaking from the kiss to suck a line down your throat. You gasped at his aggressiveness, but you had to admit it really turned you on.
âYes,â you breathed out, as he stripped you of your clothes and pushed you towards the bed. You fumbled at his clothes, trying to get them off but you found your limbs were weak from the way he was handling you. He took over, stripping off the rest of his clothes, his cock springing forward when he pulled his boxers down. You admired it for only a second before he turned you around, pushing you onto your hands and knees on the bed.
âYou like my cock, donât you, you like me fucking into your little pussy,â he spoke so low, his chest flush against your back so you could feel the reverberation of his voice.
You didnât have a chance to answer, because he rammed his cock into you, a scream tearing from your throat as he went as deep as he could.
âFuck, youâre so tight,â he groaned, his hands gripping your hips as he started to pound into you. You werenât sure how pregnant sex would feel, since so many things were changing in your body, but you werenât prepared for what you got. It felt like your entire body was on fire, pleasure coursing through every part of you. He hit places inside you that youâd never felt before, and all of it was like nothing youâd ever experienced.
âJae,â you panted, âJae, oh my god!â your orgasm was coming on, super fast and beyond your control.
âYouâre gonna come already, baby? Alright, come on, come all over my cock,â he reached down, and although it was a little awkward because of your belly, he managed to get to your clit and rub it with the pad of his thumb.
Your vision went white when your orgasm hit, your fingers and toes going numb as your pussy clenched around his cock. You could barely hold yourself up, your upper body falling to the bed as you convulsed around him. He kept going, fucking you through it, and when you stilled he pulled out and lay you on your back. He gave you a moment to catch your breath, before he entered you again. You cried out at the oversensitivity, but he went slowly, and soon enough you started to feel pleasure again.
âI can keep going,â he said, as he fucked into you at a slow but deliberate pace, âyou want more, donât you?â
You nodded vigorously, already feeling another orgasm building. He propped himself up then, and pounded into you, the bed shaking from his harsh thrusts. You gripped and pulled at the sheets, unable to contain the needy whines and moans coming up out of your mouth. You forced your eyes open to see him hovering over you, a look of intense concentration on his face, his brow sweaty, hair falling into his eyes. When he saw you looking at him his concentration faltered, and he bent his head down for a kiss. You were expecting a kiss to match the intensity with which he was fucking you, but instead it was soft, gentle, lingering. You felt something in it, something above and beyond what he was doing to you, something that carried you where you most wanted to be but didnât dare go. The orgasm you had then was different, not just purely physical, not just filled with lust, but something more elevated, more emotional.
He broke the kiss to grunt loudly as he came, spilling more of his seed inside you. When he was done he pulled out, and sat at the edge of the bed.
âY/N,â he said, and you donât know why he sounded so defeated. You sat up, preparing yourself for what he was going to say.
âJaehyun,â you reached for him but thought better of it, your hand dropping into your lap.
âI canât keep doing this with you,â he said, his voice quiet but determined, âitâs fucking me up and I donât know what to do with myself.â
Your heart sank. He was pulling out of your life, and it was all your fault for doing this to him. âIâm so sorry, Jaehyun.â
He got dressed hurriedly, without looking back at you, and before he opened the door to leave he turned back.
âYou need to decide for yourself what you want me to be,â he still didnât look at you, opting to look at the floor instead, âIâll always be here for you, but I need to know where I stand.â
The door closing behind him echoed in the room, the absence of him already settling into your heart.
---
You went through the rest of the second trimester on your own, too ashamed and heartbroken to see Jaehyun, and too confused to sort out your feelings. Heâd text you once in a while to ask you how you were doing, how you were feeling, but there was no talk beyond the pregnancy. He didnât come to any more of your doctorâs appointments, nor did you ever invite him to any more in the first place. The third trimester hit even worse than the first, your belly was now so big it was almost uncomfortable to do anything, you now had constant heartburn, and you were going to the bathroom every ten minutes because of the weight on your bladder.
About a month before your due date, you were making dinner in the kitchen when you felt an uncomfortable tightening in your abdomen. You clutched your stomach, gripping the counter in alarm and wondering what you should do. The feeling came and went, but returned after a few minutes. Concerned, you called your doctor, who advised you to come in to the hospital just to get checked out. As you were getting ready you got a text from Jaehyun, asking how you were doing.
Jaehyun: hey just doing my check-in
JH: how is it going today
Me: well itâs probably nothing but
Me: just going to the hospital to get checked out
JH: wait what
JH: let me take you
Me: i should be ok
JH: Y/N pls let me take you
Me: ok
JH: thank you iâll be right there
You sighed, wishing you had never told him and made him worry. Luckily you didnât have to wait long since he lived nearby, and soon enough he was pulling up to your house. You didnât bother to wait for him to come to the door, coming out as soon as you saw his car. You were locking the front door when the uncomfortable feeling came back, making you double over, clutching your stomach.
âY/N!â you heard Jaehyun yell behind you, and soon enough his arms were cradling you as you crouched over. âWhat happened? Whatâs going on?â
His voice sounded frantic, terrified, and when you looked up in his eyes he looked so scared that it made your chest ache.
You smiled weakly, trying to placate him, âDonât worry, itâs probably just false labor,â you patted him on the arm and soon enough the feeling went away. âMy doctor just wants me to come in and get checked out, just in case.â
He nodded, but didnât look reassured at all, creases of worry still lining his face. He also didnât let you go, holding onto your arm as you walked to the car. At the hospital he didnât leave your side, until the doctor came to do your examination.
âIâll wait outside,â he said hesitantly, but you could tell he didnât want to leave at all, eyes looking longingly back at you as he left the room.
After the doctor examined you and reassured you that it really was just false labor, you were cleared to leave and found Jaehyun in the hall, pacing. Once he saw you he ran up to you, searching your face with frantic eyes.
âWell? What happened?â heâd taken your hands in his, and his palms felt cold and clammy.
âIt was nothing, just false labor, the doctor told me to go home and rest.â You reassured him, squeezing his hands and smiling softly at him. He let out a long breath, collapsing into a nearby chair.
âOh my god, Y/N, I almost died!â he passed the back of his hand over his eyes dramatically, and you suppressed a giggle at his overdramatic show.
âDonât laugh!â he sat up and looked at you incredulously, âI lost ten years of my life just now!â
âIâm sorry, Iâm really sorry,â you pressed your lips together trying not to smile. He broke into a wide grin then, pleased with himself that he had managed to lighten your mood with his sense of humor.
âCome on, letâs get you home.â
---
The drive from the hospital had been quiet, both of you realizing that there was still this huge wall between you, and neither of you were brave enough to breach it. He walked you to your door in continued silence, and once you reached your doorstep he turned around to walk back to his car.
âJaehyun,â you called, unable to stand it anymore, âdo you wanna come in and talk?â
He turned around, a mixture of hope, fear, and resignation on his face, and nodded.
The time apart had made you realize how much you missed him, and seeing him again had made you realize how much you still wanted him to be a part of your life. You were hoping to salvage something of your relationship, but you were fully aware that you could never go back to what it had been.
You sat him down on the sofa and took a deep breath.
âJaehyun,â you began, getting more and more nervous as you went on, âI know I made things weird, even though I promised I wouldnât,â he opened his mouth to say something but you stopped him, determined to get out what you wanted to say. âI was so focused on having a baby that I didnât think about what involving you would mean, and what it would do to our friendship. I think I was just naive, I didnât think anything would change, and I was so wrong.â
He sat across from you, and even though he was just inches away it felt like he was miles away, like an unfathomable chasm had opened up between you. Then he looked up at you, hesitant, but determined.
âY/N, we canât go back and change things anymore. Whatâs happened has happened.â He tilted his head to regard you, taking a deep breath before moving on, âso I just need to know one thing.â
âWhat is it?â
âDo you want me to be a part of your life?â
âYes. Always.â You answered truthfully, without a doubt in your mind. He smiled, but there was still something behind his eyes.
âHey, do you remember that pact we made in eighth grade?â He suddenly asked, his eyes twinkling.
âThe marriage one?â you scanned your eighth grade memories and that was the only pact you could think of.
âYeah, the one where we said if neither of us are married by the time weâre thirty, weâll marry each other?â
âYes, I remember.â It was during PE class, when you and Jaehyun were sitting in the field while everyone else was running around chasing soccer balls. You donât remember how the subject came up, but soon enough you were doing pinky swears and Jaehyun was fashioning rings out of blades of grass for you and him to wear. You both had a good laugh over it, and never thought about it again until this moment.
âSo what if we didnât wait?â
âWhat do you mean?â
âWhat if we didnât wait until weâre thirty, what if we just did it now? I mean, weâre having a baby together already.â
âJaehyun, are you proposing right now?â you said it as a joke, even chuckling to yourself, you werenât taking the whole thing seriously at all, except Jaehyun wasnât laughing.
âI mean, I donât have a ring, butâŚâ he looked around the room, and seeing your spider plant on a nearby table he picked a leaf off and rolled it around itself, making a ring out of it, and slipped it on your finger. You were speechless.
âJaehyun, youâre serious.â You managed to say after the thoughts stopped running through your brain. You hadnât really thought about marriage, none of the guys youâd dated had ever made you think about it. You knew you wanted kids, but marriage was something you figured you couldnât achieve, never having found the right guy. Yet here he was all along, Jeong Jaehyun, your best friend, someone who knew you inside and out. A dawning realization hit you then, that maybe none of your relationships ever worked out because you kept comparing them to Jaehyun, and no one ever held up. You were in love with your best friend, and you didnât even know it.
âWell?â he asked, with raised eyebrows and hopeful eyes. You stared at the leaf ring on your finger, turning it around and around, your heart and mind finally finding peace in your realization. You looked up at him, cupping his face, and he looked like he was bracing himself for a possibly negative response.
âYes.â You answered, smiling brightly at him, and it took him a moment to realize you werenât turning him down. His face broke out into a wide grin, his dimples as deep as ever, his eyes shiny. He pulled you in for a hug, but your belly made it somewhat awkward.
âOh my god, Y/N, youâre huge!â he looked down at your belly in awe.
âJaehyun what the fuck!â you smacked him on the arm, slightly offended.
âNo, I meant I was too busy being worried about you that I never noticed how big your belly had gotten.â He reached out his hand tentatively. âCan I touch?â
âOf course,�� you said, happy that you could share this with him. You took his hand and placed it on your belly.
âCan you feel the baby move?â He asked, eyes growing wide when his hand landed on your stomach.
âSometimes, mostly when Iâm lying still though.â You let him rub his hand over your stomach, endeared at how awestruck he was, his mouth forming a little âoâ as he moved his hand around. He suddenly leaned forward, his face getting very close to your belly.
âHey little one,â he called softly, and your heart clenched at the sight of him talking to the baby in your belly, âIâm your dad.â
Suddenly you felt a jolt in your ribs, as the baby stretched and kicked inside you.
âOh my god, Y/N! Did you feel that?â Jaehyun clapped excitedly.
âDamn right I felt it,â you groaned, patting your stomach, âkeep it down in there, kicking mama in the ribs really hurts!â
Jaehyun burst out laughing, gathering you in his arms and hugging you tightly. âThat was adorable!â he exclaimed, and your heart felt warm as you wrapped your arms around him.
---
You decided to just do a small backyard ceremony for your wedding, neither of you fond of big parties that meant even bigger expenses. Jaehyun moved into your house since he had been rooming with a friend, and once all of his things had been moved in and installed, you were left alone with each other once again.
You donât know why, but your first night as a married couple felt like the first night youâd had sex, awkward as hell. Once again you stood on either side of the bed, unsure as to what to do.
âBed?â he finally asked after youâd both stood there for too long.
âBed,â you answered, and you both got in at the same time. You couldnât help but laugh at your awkwardness, and that certainly broke the tension. You turned to your side, the only way you could get comfortable with how big your belly was, and he slotted his body behind you, wrapping an arm around you and resting his hand on your belly. You sighed contentedly, loving the feeling of being in his arms.
âThis is nice,â he whispered, but his breath against your ear made you shiver, and suddenly contentment wasnât the only thing you were feeling. Not to mention his hand that was on your belly had moved to your hip, fingers tracing wide circles over the fabric of your sleep shorts.
âJaehyun,â you didnât mean to, but his name came out in a moan, and his hand stopped its circuit, the faintest bit of pressure being applied to your hip.
âY/N?â he questioned, but you were taking his hand and moving it up to your breasts. Once he cupped them you moaned again. âHoly shit, Y/N, your boobs are huge!â
âJaehyun!â you reprimanded him, but he apologized quickly.
âSorry, sorry, I just-â he cupped and squeezed, feeling the weight of them, âwow,â was all he could say.
âWell they wonât be this big for too long, so you better take advantage of them now,â you encouraged, and he did, tweaking your nipples until you were moaning into your pillow.
âTell me if I do anything that hurts, or makes you feel uncomfortable, okay?â he whispered into your ear, before he started to plant wet kisses along your neck and shoulder. Your mind went hazy at the feeling of his lips on your skin, and soon he slipped a hand down, past the waistband of your shorts.
You inhaled sharply when his fingers found you wet, when he gathered some of your arousal to rub it around your clit. You moaned loudly when he made circles around your bud, pressing your face further into your pillow.
âDonât do that, baby, I wanna hear you,â he pulled the covers off and pushed your pillow away, helping you take off your shirt and the rest of your clothes so you were fully exposed to him. He looked at you, lust and hunger clouding his eyes. âFuck, you look so gorgeous knocked up with my baby.â
Your pussy clenched at his words and you pulled at his own clothes to get him to take them off. âCome here and fuck me, husband.â
Your words ignited something in him, and he bent down, throwing one of your legs over his shoulder and pushing into you. You cried out, not caring anymore how loud you were being, the feeling of his cock inside you throwing you into the heights of pleasure. Once you started though, you couldnât stop, moans and whimpers and whines tumbling out of your lips as he pumped his cock inside you.
âYou like it, donât you?â he growled, âyou like my cock so much you let me knock you up.â
You moaned even louder at his words, your orgasm starting to build in the pit of your stomach. âYes, god, yes!â
âYou want my cum, baby? Look at where it got you, huh? You let me come inside you and now youâre knocked up.â His voice was raspy, deep, and it cut right to your core.
âFuck, Jaehyun! Iâm gonna come!â you warned him, grasping at the sheets as your orgasm hit you, your pussy pulsing around his cock. It didnât take much longer for him to come, one last thrust that took your breath away, and he spilled his seed into you.
âAre you okay?â he asked, brushing aside a strand of hair that had fallen into your face, âdid it hurt at all?â
âNo, not at all, it felt good,â you smiled at him, wanting to alleviate his concern. He looked relieved, before he bent down and kissed the swell of your stomach.
âSorry, baby,â he said sheepishly, addressing the baby, and you could only laugh, rubbing a hand through his hair as he smiled up at you.
---
The next day Jaehyun had left for work, and you were almost out the door yourself when you felt something gush between your legs. You figured you knew what it was and, resolved to stay calm, you quickly called Jaehyun.
âBabe, what is it?â he answered on the first ring.
âI think my water broke.âÂ
âOkay, stay calm, Iâm on my way back.â
It didnât take long for him to come back since heâd just left, and you drove to the hospital all the while holding tightly to his hand. The contractions started then, not too bad at first but as time went on the pain was hard to bear. By the time you reached the hospital you were grimacing in pain and Jaehyun was yelling for someone to come and help you.
You labored for hours, Jaehyun never leaving your side, giving you strength even when you felt like you had no more to give. You wondered how you could have ever done this without him, without his unwavering support, his cheerful but calm demeanor raising you up when you felt like giving in. Soon enough you had a healthy baby in your hands, a boy that an ecstatic Jaehyun had already dubbed his âmini meâ.
---
If you had known what the first few weeks with a newborn would have been like you would have seriously rethought having a baby in the first place. You were exhausted more than you had ever been in your life, catching sleep for only those precious moments when the baby would sleep. Your breasts were sore from breastfeeding, and if you never saw another poopy diaper in your life it would be too soon. What made it all worth it, was the look of pure innocence in your babyâs eyes, and the way your husband would stare at him like he was the most precious person in the world.
One night you were woken again by the babyâs cries, and trudging to his room you were surprised to see Jaehyun already there.
âSorry to wake you,â he whispered, âI was changing him and he lost his binky.â You stood in the doorway and watched as your husband expertly handled your son, swaddling him in his blankets and making sure the pacifier was situated in his mouth. âGo back to bed, I got this.â
Jaehyun had done many things during your time together that you considered sexy, but this was probably the sexiest thing he had ever done. You walked back to your bedroom, mentally reminding yourself to reward him when you were more awake.
You lay in bed though, unable to fall back asleep. Your mind was racing, anxieties resurfacing at that dark and quiet time of night. Jaehyun eventually came back, sliding into the bed and spooning you, his arm coming to wrap around your waist.
âJae?â you whispered, hoping he hadnât fallen back asleep right away.
âHm? I thought you were asleep.â He sounded tired, tightening his arm around you.
âIs this the life you wanted?â you asked him, rubbing his arm that was wrapped around you.
âAbsolutely.â He answered, without hesitation.
âNo, Iâm serious.â
âSo am I. Why wouldnât you think I was being serious?â he suddenly propped himself up on his elbow so he could see your face.
âBecause you had a life before this, and now itâs just-â you waved your hand in the air, âme and the baby.â
âJust you and the baby? Y/N, you and Yuno are the most important things in my life right now.â He pressed a soft kiss to your cheek. âYeah I had Friday night drinks and Sunday basketball games, and that was fun and all, but you two are my family now.â
âDonât you miss it?â
âIf I did Iâd just go and do it? So no, I donât miss it right now. Maybe eventually? But that doesnât mean Iâd love you and Yuno less.â
It wasnât the first time heâd told you he loved you, but you knew youâd never get tired of hearing it. Youâd been surprised when heâd told you heâd been in love with you for a while, not daring to say anything about it for fear of ruining your friendship. When youâd told him that you wanted to have a baby he knew that there was no one else in the world that he wanted to bear his children except you, and he was relieved when you accepted his offer of being a sperm donor. He had been prepared to be just that, but the sex threw everything into chaos, including his feelings for you and his resolve to keep your relationship as just friends. He felt himself falling even deeper for you, but his heart couldnât handle the push and pull he was feeling from you. He never wanted to pull out of your life, and he spent more time staring at his phone waiting for you to call or text than he dared to admit. Bringing up the marriage pact had been a gamble, and he was terrified that youâd say no, but when you said yes, he could barely contain his happiness.
âListen,â he said, taking your hand in his, âthis life is more than I could have ever asked for.â
âReally?â you asked, turning to look at him, âWith me?â
âBaby, itâs always been you.â
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Youâre such a bitch - (Charlie Gillespie x reader)
Word Count: 2486 Request: no, again @jatpsmutâ inspired me with his fic âWhat Happens in Hawaii Stays in Hawaii - Charlie Gillespie x Reader (SMUT - 18+)â. I asked her if I could use the Hawaii idea and now I am writing this!
However, some details change from the original fic:
âCharlie and y/n haven't been best friends since they were kids, but from the first season of jatp. y/n is an additional actor on Julie and the Phantoms, also a dancer. Charlie didn't confess his feelings to y/n in Hawaii.
The only thing I got from the idea of @jatpsmutâ is the fact that something happened in Hawaii. So thank you to her for writing this incredible fic, without it this could not happen Summary: You and Charlie were best friends and roommates in LA. One evening, you heard it with a girl, the next morning, everything is awkward, bitchy and everything changes. Warnings: mention of sexual activities - language disclaimer: I don't know Charlie or his family personally or what his life is like. All you will read in this "x reader" is from my imagination. My point is not to invade Charlie's privacy. I don't want to offend him or offend anybody else in his life (family, potential girlfriendâŚ). All of this is not the reality
 Tagged: @asdfghjkl-fanficsâ @standingtallloveâ @lukeys-giggleâ @happinessinthedarkesttimesâ if you want to be tagged in my next fic let me know !Â
---Â
You try to focus on the TV show you were watching, but obviously your roommate had company. And that company was way too loud in your opinion. You were rolling your eyes in annoyance when suddenly your phone vibrates, displaying the blonde head of your second best friend. If there was one thing you miss since you came back to live to Los Angeles, it was obviously living with this sarcastic character. Vancouver seemed so far away to you. You picked up your phone and Owen's face appeared.
 âHi sweetie.â Owen told you with a smile âOh, hey⌠Why that face?â he clearly noticed your annoyance. "Hi O." you said before complaining "Ugh, I miss living with you in Vancouver so much" "Yeah me too. We had so much fun. But hey, I'm sure we'll have a season two." "I hope so much"
You were an extra cast member on Julie and the Phantoms, you also were a dancer on the first season, just as Tori. You wished so much Owen was right about Jatp season 2 renew but Netflix seemed to enjoy making you patient. But the coronavirus had also literally messed up all your plans. However, you were angry, some series came out long after yours and got renewed while yours stayed on hold. It was clear that fans of the series as much as you were just waiting for the renewal of season two.
A moan came out of Charlie's bedroom with the sound of a bouncing mattress, you rolled your eyes again, groaning with a sort of anger.
"Jesus Christ ..." you complained "Wait, y/n, what's that sound?" âYou know what I miss most about living with you in Vancouver Oâ? Rule #3. " âRule #3? Rule #3" he seemed to think about what you said when he finally realized "Oh ... Oh! Rule #3! Wait.. Oh my God! Is Charlie being with a chick right now? â He asked you with stupefaction. "Oh I wish you were wrong"
A laugh came out from you best friend mouth and you gave him a killer look through the screen, making him laugh harder. When you were in Vancouver, living with two boys forced you to set limits and rules for living. The first was; everyone cleans up their own mess. Second, the housework takes turns. Third rule: no one-night stand allowed in the flat. Surprisingly as it may seem, this rule had been followed very well by everyone. But at the same time, the boys' schedules really didn't make time to bring anyone home, and then after all, they were professional. But as soon as Charlie returned from his parents' quarantine, he forgot the existence of this rule, as if it did not apply to Los Angeles. It wasn't like he brought a different girl home every night, or even every month. It might have been the second or third time since you had moved in. But this situation embarrassed you more than you might have thought.
âOwen, don't make fun of me. I've been hearing them for about an hour now. " "Poor you. Now you understand how I felt in Hawaii" he smirked at you. "Wait, what did you say?" you asked him, in shocked. "Oh please y/n ... you heard me clearly"
Of course, you had heard what he said, but you were in shock at the revelation, so you needed confirmation. This story was supposed to be a secret between you and Charlie. The fact that Owen mentioned it could only assume two things.
"Did you hear us in Hawaii?" âI was in the room next door! Of course, I heard you. It's not like you and Charlie are the quietest couple ever having sex ... " "It seems Charlie is the loudest oneâŚ" you said, referring to your best friend having sex in the next bedroom. "Oh darling please, I can remind you of what you said that night. You two gave me nightmares." "Please don't. I feel so embarrassed right now"
Last year you went to Hawaii with several cast members and Kenny. A booking error forced you to share a bed with Charlie. It seemed that sleeping with a girl seemed more adequate than two boys sleeping in the same bed. Charlie and Owen had avoided that possibility the second the problem had arisen. One thing leading to another, after a few strong cocktails, you and the dark-haired boy had ended up having a horny night. The shame caused the next day made you both never talk about it again and "what happened in Hawaii will stay in Hawaii". You didnât know that Owen heard you and it seems that boy can keep a secret for so long now.
The problem was that that night you realized that you felt more than an attraction to your roommate. It went beyond friendship or mere sexual tension at the sight of this Canadian. You wanted every aspect of what you might have experienced with Charlie and more: the laughs, the funny times, the lots of talking, the quiet times watching a movie or just playing Nintendo Switch, the sex. But you also wanted the PDAs, the feelings, just being with him like his girlfriend. But the actor was totally oblivious to your feelings for him, and you didn't even want to try to make him understand it on his own. You just created a shell for yourself and buried your feelings deep within yourself.
 âI donât understand y/n. Why didnât you tell him your feeling?â âBecause I know he doesnât love me back, O.â âOh come on! You two are the most stubborn people I ever met!â
Again, for the third time tonight, you've rolled your eyes. You were pretty sure Charlie didn't feel the same way you did. Since Hawaii, neither of you had stepped forward towards each other, but sometimes your behaviors showed that you were more than friends. Another moan was heard from Charlieâs room and Owen's face on the screen was memorable. His eyes were wide and his cheeks were red.
"Okay, y/n. I'm sorry but I don't want to keep talking to you and hear my other best friend hooking up at the same time ..."
 You laughed and he hung up the phone not forgetting to say goodbye. You tried to focus on your screen again, your headphones being way too far away for you to catch them. Minutes later you finally heard the distinctive sound of Charlie's orgasm and knew you were finally going to be able to sleep.
 âŚ
The next morning you woke up with a high level of fatigue. You casually walk to the kitchen to make coffee. While you were pouring yourself a cup of this much-desired black liquid, a person entered the kitchen.
 "Who the fuck are you?"
You raised an eyebrow, bringing your mug to your lips. The girl looked at you with a disgusted face.
"Roommate, darling. Not nice to meet you." "Why the hell are you wearing his shirt?"
A smirk appears on your lips, far too happy that she asked the question. When you were in Vancouver, it wasn't surprising to see you wearing the boys' t-shirts, although you had a preference for Charlie's, there were times when you wore Owen's. The boys never complained about this mania and you had to continue when you moved to Los Angeles with Charlie. The scene was pretty funny, you were there drinking your coffee in a t-shirt borrowed from your roommate while his conquest from last night stared at you in disgust, decked out in another Charlie t-shirt. You took a look at the Looney Tunes t-shirt you were wearing and just shrug your shoulders.
 âOld habits.â You simply said. "Yeah, you're gonna have to break this habit."
You laughed disdainfully. You didn't like this girl. Not because it was the conquest of your best friend for whom you had blatant romantic feelings. But rather because she had this condescension and believed that spending a night with Charlie gave her every right.
 "What makes you think that, sweetie?"
 You leaned against the kitchen counter, your posture offhand, a smirk on your lips. You weren't used to being such a bitch, but the girl in front of you pissed you off. And it was only nine in the morning.
 "Well, hello, I spent the night with Charlie." "Oh yeah sure, but that doesn't mean you're dating him." "Charlie is a great guy"
She wasn't wrong. Charlie wasn't heartbroken but he was still human and a twenty-two-year-old boy. Just looking at her you knew your best friend hadn't chosen her for a serious relationship with her. The little conversation you were having with her now confirmed that he couldn't date her. Another smirk spread across your lips as she looked at you with disdain again.
 "Who the fuck do you think you are? You are nowhere near his level" she said to you
This time, you couldn't help but laugh sarcastically. Yeah, she really pissed you off. Physically, she was everything Charlie didn't like about a potential girlfriend: big breasts, much bigger than him, slightly shallow. Oh but she had a fucking ass and maybe that was why he had chosen her. Her whole body reflected Charlie's choice for a one-night stand, but not the ideal girlfriend.
 "Oh honey, I'm nobody, but neither are you. Listen. You were just a one-night stand and me? Me, I'll still be here in his apartment with his t-shirts on when he brings you home, telling you that it was cool but that it will not go further. I will always be there ... "
Charlie woke up and headed straight for the kitchen. He greeted her conquest with a nod, giving her a hello. Instinctively, he approached you and put his hand on your waist before placing a soft kiss on your cheek. Charlie was tactile, it was his language of love. You couldn't help but smirk at the girl, giving her a victorious look. The actor looked at your outfit and a smile appeared on his lips.
 "So that's where it was! I thought I lost it in the Galapagos." he was referring to his looney tunes t-shirt
Your attention fell on Charlie and you smiled happily at him. You cheekily handed your cup of coffee.
"Coffee?" "Hell, yeah"
He grabbed your cup and took a long sip, leaving his conquest almost nonexistent to his eyes. The girl was so pissed off that she seemed to be boiling. She cleared her throat, annoyed.
 "Hmm, I'm going to go" she said. "Oh wait, let me have lunch and I'll bring you back if you want." "It won't be necessary."
You bit the tip of your tongue, amused, far too happy to hide it. Charlie's conquest returned to his room to get dressed. Your roommate turned to you and gave you a questioning look.
"y/n, what did you do?" "Nothing. We were happily getting know each other. I'm surprised at your choice, by the way" "Are you getting revenge?" "Get revenge for what?" "Since ... Hawaii, you've scared all the girls I've brought back." "Did I scare them? Stop, I haven't acted any differently than usual." âYou scared them away,â he repeated. "Oh come on, Charlie, please, it's not like you're going to date them."
 He pulled away from you with a look of dismay. You were not wrong, he had never called back the girls he had brought back here, he did not intend to call back the one who was currently in his room. In fact, the only person he really wanted to spend time with was you. But since Hawaii, you seemed to be okay with never mentioning your night together again. This Canadian boy has been in love with you for months, maybe even years now. It quickly fell for you when you were in Vancouver.
"You're right. But I could have ..." he finally confessed "It's wrong. You know it's wrong Charlie, I know you, I'm your best friend. These are not the kind of girls you date. "Yeah⌠I couldn't date any of them. They just aren't you." He said, his last sentence ending in a whisper before hastening to take a sip from your cup of coffee.
You were paralyzed. Did he really just say what you've been dreaming of hearing for months? Did he just drop it like a bomb, in the middle of a morning conversation between sips of coffee?
âWait, what?â âNothingâ âIt wasnât nothing, Charlie, you said somethingâ âNothing importantâ he repeats âDid you just say that if you didnât date those girls itâs because they werenât me?â âYou seems to hear voicesâ âCharlie, Iâm not joking⌠Did you say that?!â âMaybeâ âOh fuck, youâre an idiot!â âI am a..â
You snatched the cup of coffee from her hands and hurriedly put it on the counter. Never mind about the stains on the floor, you will clean up later. You didn't want to miss a second of this possibility. You wrapped your arms around Charlie's neck before resting your lips on his. Your best friend seemed surprised at first so much but quickly relaxed and wrapped his own arms around your waist as your lips moved to give the kiss more tender. The situation was most strange and funny; you were kissing your best friend, running your fingers through his long brown hair. You had to admit that even though you had found him attractive with his Luke's look but you couldn't imagine Charlie without that impressive mass of hair. Luke had short hair, Charlie had long hair. End of the discussion.
So, you were kissing your roommate, making up for lost time while in his room, a girl he had fucked the night before gathered her things. Charlie's conquest stepped out to head for the exit. You broke the kiss making Charlie growl in protest.
"I'm not showing you where the door is." you said. "whore .." the chick whispered.
Charlie stepped away from you and brought his one-night stand to the door, apologizing. He wasn't that kind of boy to go from girl to girl and the circumstances were really strange. The girl left, not without forgetting to curse him. When Charlie walks into the kitchen, you were sitting on the counter, a smirk on your face.
"You're such a bitch y/n" âIt's my revenge for keeping me awake last night.âÂ
His gaze was sly, his smile was mischievous and you knew he was going to find a phrase worthy of the fucking boy he could be.Â
"I can keep you awake for a while if you want." âA date wouldn't be too complicated, Charlie. Please be a gentleman. "You can count on me"
He gave you a softer look and you wrapped your arms around his neck again before kissing him. Ultimately, not everything that happened in Hawaii has to be restricted to Hawaii.
#charlie gillespie#charles gillespie#charlie gillespie x reader#jatp#jatp cast x reader#jatp fic#jatp cast imagine#owen patrick joyner#owen joyner#julie and the phantoms
276 notes
¡
View notes
Text
DEIPHOBUS TIME!
I'm honestly not entirely sure how I got such a deeply involved concept for his character and motivations, but I definitely did. I just feel like he fits into an especially interesting place in everything and that there's a lot of great potential with him.
Shout out to @petalveinedwarrior for enabling me and also I'm very sorry for being incredibly long winded. My bad.
Also DISCLAIMER! I am NOT an expert on the Trojan War and all its surrounding mythology lol. This is just for fun, based on my own fairly limited knowledge of the myths (though I think I pretty much cover everything thatâs relevant to this). These are just my headcanons woven with some details from various myths. Sorry if anythingâs missing or inaccurate!
SO!
-
First and foremost, I headcanon Deiphobus as the oldest of Priam and Hecubaâs children after Hektor.
Hektor calls Deiphobus the dearest of his brothers, and to me, this is why. They are the closest in age and they were the closest growing up, best friends when they were young. They also get the closest to being on equal footing which means a lot to Hektor, who often feels distance between him and his other siblings because of being heir to Troy.
Despite the relatively equal ground and Deiphobus treating Hektor with a very casual familiarity, deep down, he idolizes him. Deiphobus adores and admires Hektor, ever a younger brother in how he looks up to his strength and intelligence and reliability but close enough in age to not feel the same envy as so many of their younger siblings.
Deiphobus is aware that he is next in line to inherit the throne of Troy after Hektor, and the possibility of that is more real to him than to the rest. He doesnât envy or want the responsibilities Hektor has to bear being the first son and admires him for it rather than resenting him. He never wants the weight of Troy on his shoulders.
Additionally, as close as they are, Hektor confides more openly in Deiphobus than the rest of their siblings. Consequently, he has a more realistic idea of both the burden he bears and also the ways he struggles to manage it like any human would.
Deiphobus holds Hektor in the highest regard- he means the world to him. It is a strange and unique combination of relating to and understanding Hektor exactly as he is and then loving him so dearly for how remarkably he seems to do in all of it, all that Deiphobus adores and strives to be like.
Hektor calls Deiphobus the dearest of his brothers, but Deiphobus would never need to say the same of Hektor, that much has always been obvious.
Deiphobus himself is ferociously loyal, boastful and fiery proud, wild and energetic, and always quick to smile and laugh with a sharp sense of humor. Heâll defend his own with tooth and nail, Hektor first and foremost, and they make a well balanced pair. Hektorâs level headed sense of responsibility softens many of Deiphobusâs rough edges, and Deiphobusâs enthusiasm breaks through many of Hektorâs more anxiously formed reservations.
Deiphobus would do near anything for Hektor, to a concerning degree in the eyes of some, but Hektor, by his nature, isn't overly controlling. He doesn't want Deiphobus to change how he is. Mostly, the only place Hektor truly pushes him is on moral grounds, for better rather than for worse.
Deiphobus hates to spend time overthinking anything, which benefits him in some ways, but also frequently has him following the example of those around him without considering what might lean towards cruelty. Hektor never tolerates hurtful and needless rudeness or otherwise, and their friendship doesnât spare Deiphobus his reprimands.
Hektor's needling, though, has him step back and reexamine his actions and the second look is generally what he needs to correct his missteps. Admittedly, heâll sometimes act better in some way solely to please Hektor, but far more often than not, heâll come to recognize why itâs best with time and continue that way from his own compulsion.
(He grows and his conscience sounds irritatingly like Hektor.)
Deiphobus is actually one of the best of his siblings at not holding a grudge. He might for drama or humorâs sake, but once a squabble is past, heâll easily set it aside in favor of having fun with whoever he fought with.
Regardless of his flaws, Deiphobus is amiable and of the opinion that itâs never worth passing up a good time over some pettiness. Heâs never one to ignore the value of little joys, no matter how fleeting they are.
Before the war, when he is still younger, there is Antheus. Heâs the pretty son of Antenor, and both Deiphobus and Paris are quite taken with him. Parisâs involvement rubs him the wrong way, but he elects to ignore it as best he can. It doesnât sit right to consider policing Antheusâs actions. He can hardly demand he stop seeing Paris while still insisting on his company, after all.
Besides, he canât really complain. Antheus favors him with his presence often, laughing at his jokes, stealing off his plate when they share meals, tumbling with him when they wrestle. And when Antheus lifts his hand to idly toy with his lower lip as he smiles slyly at him, Paris is the last thing on Deiphobusâs mind.
Hektor teases him sometimes when he turns up ruffled from some exchange turned overzealous, but his flustered frustration pales in comparison to his excitement, so Hektor gets away with it. Oh, he loves Antheus and the feeling is so heady, better than the most potent wine.
Then it all shatters when some men rush into the palace with Antheusâs limp body carried between them. He was in the gymnasium with Paris, they learn. One throw from Paris with a warped discus and Antheus was gone. Deiphobus stares at the blood soaked in his lovely hair.
Deiphobus is ready to rip Paris apart, but when his brother is guided in after, thereâs just no room for it. Heâs in complete hysterics, shaking all over as he hyperventilates, and screaming would have gotten through to him no more than their familyâs vain attempts to calm him down.
Paris is inconsolable afterwards. He retreats in on himself, though without any attempt to defend himself, first to give himself the blame. He makes for a pitiful sight, and at first, Deiphobus canât stand being in his presence at all, to take his anger and grief out on him or otherwise.
It doesnât take that long for Deiphobusâs anger to grow more painful than cathartic anyway and, well, it is hard to lash out at someone acting exactly how he feels. He feels the same heartbreak and pain he sees in Paris and he canât find it in himself to rage against him when heâd rather just sit and cry himself.
Paris does take it upon himself to face Deiphobus after a time and claim responsibility for what happened that day. Deiphobus doesnât forgive him, doing that feels... off, but he manages to convey that he wonât turn on him for the accident with Antheus. He thinks that might make Paris feel better but he canât truly tell.
It all still hurts then, even as they try to get things to settle. Nothing but more time can do anything more to heal those wounds.
And time passes and then Paris returns from Sparta with Helen, and, well.
The brewing war doesnât drive a rift between Deiphobus and Hektor, but it does force a new distance between them. The pressure on Hektor spikes and never eases, and the time he has to spare becomes exceedingly rare.
Much of the time the two would have spent for themselves together now shifts to working together to manage the complications that come with this new conflict; Deiphobus has new responsibilities to shoulder himself. More work, less play, but the mutual affection and respect between them remains just as strong as before.
Deiphobus canât help but feel a certain bitterness over having the casual companionship of his brother taken away from him, but he does all he can to set it aside. He refuses to let it be another source of stress for Hektor, so often too caring for his own good, and he doesnât hold it against him anyway.
As always, Deiphobus remains aware that these tasks could easily have been his and, privately, he feels woefully inadequate in the face of that possibility. And truly, it just serves to make Hektor even greater in his eyes, handling it all with grace he canât imagine. He knows heâs not perfect, yet still, itâs hard to imagine that anything could ever truly bring Hektor down.
And so, Deiphobus helps his brother in the ways he can and loves him as ever, always ready and eager to fight at his side.
Deiphobus leads a contingent himself, and does it well. It comes easier to him to manage a smaller group like that. He does as directed and guides his men through the fighting. One can say what they will about his ability to lead, but his capability as a warrior is undeniable.
Things shift between Deiphobus and Paris as well. Much of Troy turns on Paris, some faster than others. Deiphobus ignores the greater dramatics which, in his opinion, help nothing. Still, it is often tempting to berate him for his flippant disregard of the battles so he does, which is, admittedly, not entirely unwarranted.
However, Deiphobus and Paris share a mutual, unspoken understanding that they simply cannot focus on the war at all times. Sometimes it must be set aside. This is more often true to Paris than to Deiphobus, but that invites Deiphobus to keep Parisâs company when he can no longer bear all the stress.
In turn, when Deiphobus approaches him like that, Paris can trust not to be reprimanded as he so often is, as that gets ignored along with the rest of it. So there are times during the war where the two can be found together affably, chatting about nothing important. Their personalities can still mesh in such moments.
And, well, itâs shocking how steady things can stay over nine years of war, but they do. Death and loss become far too familiar companions, but they can do nothing but keep fighting through that, and things proceed much as they have been.
Until, of course, Achilles.
With all the cruelty of fate, it of course follows after they get the closest to driving away the Achaeans as they ever have. Such a brief, amazing hope. In his unmatched fury, Achilles slaughters their soldiers, butchers many of his brothers, escapes Scamanderâs rage through the grace of the gods, and drives the army behind Troyâs wall with his advance, except for-
Then-
Hektor is dead.
Deiphobus tastes blood in his throat screaming at the sight behind the chariot.
In a way, itâs a blessing that it takes twelve days to get Hektorâs body and another twelve to bury it. With his death, command of Troy and her allies has passed to Deiphobus, and he could barely lead his own horse after losing Hektor, much less an army.
Deiphobus falls to pieces. He can barely process it, losing the one he held in the highest regard, held every confidence in, believed in to his core. Hektor was the best of all of them and now heâs dead, leaving him shattered. Deiphobus is hysterical, wildly heartbroken.
In this time is when Priam first turns on his remaining sons. He lashes out at them as he prepares to ransom Hektorâs corpse, degrading them as the most worthless of his sons. Still half blind with tears of grief he canât hold back, he thinks that itâs true in the same moment he thinks of how he will now have to take Hektorâs place, worthless ruin though he is.
Most often, Priam refrains from speaking of his remaining sons after that, and in rare, fleeting heartbeats he almost seems contrite over cursing them. Neither is enough though to keep him from savagely reproaching them in unpredictable instances as Troy continues to spiral towards its doom. Deiphobus shakily chokes down his fatherâs abuse without a word.
Of course, he returns to the battlefield once Hektor is buried, coming to truly learn the crushing weight of his new role. How did his brother bear this? Every day feels like one failure after another; heâs not strong enough, not smart enough to do this. He tries anyway, each day more taxing than the last.
Deiphobus can hardly bear Paris after Hektorâs death. A large part of him hates him for it, desperate to pin the blame on someone despite knowing deep down that heâs not responsible. Though, even then, part of him is drawn to Paris, broken same as him, shaped by a sort of desperation to grieve for their brother with him. Misery loves company.
His anger burns hotter, but now he canât bring himself to berate him even in the way he did sometimes before all this. He never confronts him with his hatred, such that it is. He simply avoids Paris entirely, knowing that if he indulges in the impulse to curse him for what happened to Hektor, he would fall apart at the seams.
Even now he canât face the truth of what happened and keep going. It is all he can do to try never to think about it.
And then, with the aid of Lord Apollo, Paris kills Achilles.
The undecided limbo of Deiphobusâs feelings towards Paris topples into something like affection the moment he hears of it, connecting them once more. Paris has destroyed Hektorâs murderer, avenging him, and that matters to Deiphobus more than anything else.
That night, the two of them drink together until it half kills them, close enough to keep knocking shoulders as they revile Achilles with the worst profanities they know. Itâs the only celebration they can muster after everything, but theyâre both laughing for the first time since they lost him.
(When the night grows damnably late, Deiphobusâs attempt to laugh turns into retching and Paris collapses to the ground when he tries to get up to help. They suffer the agonizing morning together.)
They make a strange pair from then on. Friendship would be a generous word given the still unavoidable tension between them, but they somehow manage to maneuver around that and share a certain closeness. They maintain it despite differences that grind against each other. Sad as it is, itâs one of the only things either of them have left.
Paris and Deiphobus also weather Priamâs spontaneous tirades together. Usually wordlessly, but there is something to be said for the company of someone enduring the same pain you are. It is a quiet solidarity, but a significant one.
They talk of the war far more often now. Every day it devours more and more of their lives, always harder and harder to ignore or set aside. On rare occasions, they do still manage it. Those conversations make for a breath of fresh air, though that does little to stave off the feeling of drowning.
And then Paris takes a poisoned arrow and dies.
Deiphobus doesnât wail and sob in the same way he did for Hektor. Heâs too numb for it now. It hurts in an unnatural, distant sort of way. All he can muster is a ugly, stilted feeling of shame for letting himself come to care for him in the first place. Of course he would die like the rest, he should know this by now. He crumbles further.
After Parisâs loss, there's only two reasonable options for what to do with Helen. Either they need to return her to Menelaus or arrange a new marriage and keep her in Troy.
Helen pleads to be returned to her first husband but Deiphobus competes with Helenus to be the one who weds her. Troy does not stop them. There is a quiet but tangible tension to the city and he doesnât think their people would tolerate Helen departing. He competes with everything he has left and he wins. And they marry.
That first night, Helen stares at his back while sitting in her new place on his bed. She expected to be treated like a piece of meat, a feeling she's grown well used to through living her life under the eyes of men, but he's barely even looking at her. He fought for her hand with an undeniable, feral sort of desperation. What was it for if he doesn't even want her?
"Why?" she asks him. "Why bother going through every effort to marry me only to be so cold now? What do you want?" Her voice would cut razor sharp if only she wasn't so tired.
He turns to face her with bloodshot eyes narrowed in a glare, riddled with barely restrained anger and grief. "I'm not letting you leave," he forces out and Helen pushes down the urge to scoff because that much is obvious.
"It has to be worth something," he continues. "There has to be something we fought for. If we just let you go back, then it won't have been worth jack shit." He paces, not looking at her again. "I won't allow that. Don't think you can avoid all this so easily now that Paris is gone. There has to be a point. My brother is dead because of this shit! If you're gone, then what would be the fucking point?!"
His brother. He means Hektor. He means Paris. He means every last one of them, so many dead. He means Hektor.
Helen doesn't reply. There is nothing she can say to that. For all that it doesn't make a difference, what he's laid before her is something she knows well. She's spent so long now berating herself and blaming herself for all that's come to pass and she understands. She hates this, all she wants is to go home, but she understands him.
She knows that they both hate each other and themselves all in equal measure. What a wretched pair they make, Helen thinks.
Not that they make much of a pair at all. They're rarely ever together. Deiphobus camps outside whenever he can, and when he canât, he goes out of his way to avoid her. Helen accepts it as the best she can expect from the truly miserable situation this has become. The war drags on, but the truth hangs in the air that Troy is losing.
Then the horse.
The people, starving so desperately for peace, bring it inside the walls. Deiphobus tries to be cautious. He tries to think of what Hektor would have done. He commands Helen to walk around the horse, calling out in the voices of the Achaeans' wives. If there's some wretched spy or invader, let them show themselves. He'll kill them.
No one answers. Deep down just as desperate for peace as them all, he breathes a sigh of relief and leaves the damn horse.
He hopes the Achaeans filled their mouths with blood, biting their tongues as hard as they must have.
Troy is burning. The Achaeans fill the streets with slaughter; they are everywhere. Reunited with her husband after so, so long, Helen tells Menelaus where Deiphobus is. And so, Deiphobus dies alongside Troy.
(Deiphobus and Hektor meet again in the Underworld and Deiphobus tries to apologize for his failure to keep Troy safe. Hektor will hear none of it, refusing any of the anger he has every right to put on him. Still, a long time passes where Deiphobus silently and anxiously wonders if that was a lie, if Hektor truly does hate him for what happened.
Hektor keeps throwing him tense, unsettled glances sometimes when he thinks heâs not looking, even though he never says a thing. Each one worms further and further underneath his skin and he starts to squirm under the conviction that heâs done something wrong. Something Hektor holds against him.
When it finally grows so unbearable that Deiphobus confronts him about it at last, Hektor flinches and doesnât disguise his fear and upset. Deiphobus braces himself. But then, mangled in with confusing, ashamed apologies, Hektor recounts for the first time how he died.
Athena luring him to his death in Deiphobusâs shape, speaking in his voice. How he turned to face Achilles believing he had support. When he called for a spear from his brother, he was alone.
âIâm sorry, Iâm sorry. Iâm sorry I think of it at all, Iâm so sorry I let you believe I was angry with you because of it. Iâm not, it had nothing to do with you, you shouldnât have to know of it at all. I just- remember it sometimes. Iâm sorry, Iâm so sorry.â
Deiphobus feels nauseous. Hektor looks even more so.
âIf I had actually been there-â
âNo! Donât do this. Achilles would have just killed you too.â
âWe wouldnât have died alone, then.â
They clutch at each other, these battered remnants of their souls, carrying with them the wounds of their lives.)
#the iliad#deiphobus#hektor#hector of troy#paris of troy#and misc others i wont tag lol#trojan war#greek mythology#my writing#goal: make everyone else have thoughts and feelings about deiphobus too#hes my randomly selected emotional support child of priam#and hes perfect for my favorite thing#weird little character studies#hopefully this was at least somewhat interesting to read#its been a long time since ive done a post like this#an unsurprisingly it is way too long lol#sometimes it really is just all or nothing with my headcanons#i also think about the version where achilles is going to marry polyxena and deiphobus grabs him while paris stabs him in the back#inchresting
41 notes
¡
View notes
Text
In the Golden Dark
a/n: Having never done any ship writing before Iâm just going to jump feet first into the deep end with a little Hotchreid for you today. Itâs nice. No warnings except maybe some angst because we are who we are. Probably the softest thing you will see from me so enjoy the moment. Completely unnecessary disclaimer that I would find this relationship wildly inappropriate in real life but thank god weâre out here in the lawless fiction of the internet. And youâre getting full on song lyrics bc Hotchreid is nothing if not decadent af. Thereâs more but Iâm impatient so hereâs the first bit. ~ 2.7k
what the hell am I doing here in the golden dark? feeling like Iâm someone else who looks the part I built up barricades to block my heart cause I donât wanna fear you
He leaned back in his chair, reaching his arms up and clasping his hands behind his head, arching his back slightly. With his eyes closed it could be any time of day. He inhaled deeply and pretended for a moment that he was nowhere. He even gave himself a few extra seconds, indulging in the quiet that was the office at night. If only he could feel so peaceful in the right momentsâbefore sleeping perhaps. When he opened his eyes all he could see was the reflection of his office light in the black windows. There hadnât been daylight for hours. Heâd switched off the overhead lights in favor of the small desk lamp that pooled the light only in the area of immediate relevance. Everything beyond its reach faded in and out of existence as his focus fell deeply into the forms in front of him.
He pressed his elbows back as far as they would go, pulling up slightly on the base of his skull, stretching out a dayâs worth of stress, countless hours spent bent over report after report. He never could have imagined that saving people would require so much paperwork. Reducing the chaos of the lived experience, the searches and the takedowns, the intricate patterns of dozens of personalities layering choices upon one another; it turned out to be quite difficult to do. It took him hours to wrap up cases, even with everyone doing most of their own reports. Which, through no fault of their own, wasnât always the case. He usually ended up siphoning off a fair number of those reports in addition to his own.
He didnât mind, he needed to go over everything, needed to make sure that any possible negative feedback that came back would fall to him and he would be prepared if it did. His team were his responsibility, he would be neglecting his duties if he didnât ensure that things were handled properly. None of them needed the headache of administrative errors. He was good with details, good with forms, good with protocol. He would happily be the filter that saved them all the trouble of little errors even if it hadnât been part of his job.
But that didnât change the fact that it was eleven oâclock on a Wednesday and everyone else had gone home hours ago. Only the late night janitorial staff wandered in and out occasionally, nodding at him in silent greeting as they reset the offices to give the illusion of an endlessly renewable supply of fresh starts. People that didnât stay late never gave this transformation a second thought. They left the office with full trashcans and small debris scattered on the old carpets, only to return the next morning to find a place untouched by human presence, metal fixtures shining and glass doors free of oily fingerprints. That was just how the world worked for them, generous with new beginnings. People who lingered knew better, that effort was put into the effect. Beginnings were never easy, never flowed so inevitably as the set and rise of the sun.
Hotch had been working late for many years, long before he was even in the BAU. He had learned in law school how to brew the coffee strong enough to stay up all night if need be. How the indoor lighting changed without the support of daylight, tinting the world a thin sickly green color without the natural light to round out the fluorescence. He only got worse about it once he joined the Bureau, the stress of the job causing old habits and old secrets to float to the surface. He compensated by working the hardest, doing the most, never allowing anyone to see him need things that other people needed. He could handle this job, this was all he ever wanted after all. To save the world. Or maybe, more modestly, to save the world of a few.
Now, with Haley gone, Jack with her, somewhere well out of his disastrous reach, there was no reason at all not to fully give in. No reason not to let his insomnia at least be productive. To let the latent self destruction that fueled his actions at least have a positive impact on the people he cared about. He could do that at least.
He rubbed his face with his hands, he was getting loopy. There was no reason to be letting his mind wander so far, there were still reports he could get through. Perhaps, as unlikely as the idea felt, he could even get ahead. He looked back down at the paperwork, letting his feet settle flat on the floor. The letters swam in front of him and he sighed, rolling his pen beneath his thumb, considering. He could probably make it another hour. He could get another pot of coffee into himself. He cast about for his mug, finding it empty on the shelf behind him. He sometimes kept it there to prevent his reports from acquiring telltale dark rings. Rolling back from the desk, he hooked the handle with two fingers and headed out to the kitchenette.
Wrapped up in making plans for what he could finish tonight and what could be left for the morning he was startled to find a light still on in the bullpen. He was certain everyone had gone home long ago. Theyâd each passed by his office, offering him an out as they made their ways homeâperhaps their exit could be the motivation he needed to break out of his office, to head towards his own home. What they didnât realize was that home was not better for him. Work was far better, far safer, with tasks to complete, a purpose. If he was smart he would stay at work forever.
So he waved to them as they checked out, giving them small smiles that, though imperceptible to strangers, they recognized as both apologies and well-wishes. He knew they worried, that they didnât like to see him tied to his desk late into the night. They thought it was one of his many methods for making himself suffer but he didnât have the heart to tell them that this was him making a good decision, this was him trying his very best. In his experience, nothing good happened at home.
He thought he remembered everyone leaving, each goodbye. But every day was the same and they all bled together so he must have missed one because he cannot deny the light down below. As he walked down the stairs, confused by the discovery that he was not as alone as he had been imagining, his tired vision focused better. He could make out dark blond curls and a darker sweater hunched over the desk in the middle of the room.
âReid?â The name came out as a croak, he hadnât spoken in hours and probably hadnât had any water in that time period either. He cleared his throat and said it again, louder and closer to the other man than before. Reidâs head snapped up, expression as guilty as a child caught out of bed.
âS-sorry,â he stuttered, eyes wide.
Hotch frowned, not because he was upset but because he was still a little disoriented and his muscles fell back into the most familiar actions.
âIââ Reid ducked his head and started pushing papers together on his desk, shoving them haphazardly into a file folder. âI was justâŚâ he trailed off, not really having intended on explaining himself. He was simply also startled and reverting to the familiar.
Reid explained compulsively, able to handle the world when parsed down to facts and numbers. He didnât have a fact for why he had stayed so late, only a feeling and that he didnât know how to explain. Nights had been particularly lonely recently so he had allowed himself to stay later and later, getting lost in his thoughts at his work desk. Even without people around there was a sense of occupancy, their faint impressions lingering in the air. Plus there was always Hotch up in his office. He didnât actively think about him or what he was doing but he liked knowing the man was nearby. Hotchâs solid presence always made him feel more secure, less concerned with whatever might jump out at him from the shadows overlapping the world and his mind.
He couldnât tell Hotch that, was far too embarrassed to admit that sometimes, even with all the lights on, it was too dark in his apartment. No matter the illumination, he couldnât quite dispel the unease of the night when he was alone. It wasnât always like this, sometimes he had enough brightness to spare. Recently, however, things had been hard. So much had been going on, he couldnât quite pinpoint why but he knew he felt uneasy. Too much had changed, there was too much risk that the floor could still fall out beneath him at any moment. And it hadnât been so long since heâd escaped the consequences of his kidnapping, his addiction, that he trusted himself to be able to manage too much more uncertainty. Backsliding was always a risk and right now the world tilted at a frightening grade. So he let himself stay late in the safety of familiarity, sometimes working but more often not, idly rereading the books he had brought in and forgotten around the office. Tonight he had actually started to doze off, which contributed to his shock upon being discovered.
Hotch continued to frown at him, watching as the thoughts raced across Spencerâs face. He noticed how deep the shadows were beneath his eyes, the way darkness pooled in the space below his cheekbones, as if they were concave impressions filled by seawater. He knew Spencer didnât eat enough, was all too familiar with the ways too much coffee and not enough calories pinched the skin and exposed the fine lines of capillaries beneath the surface.
âSorry,â Spencer repeated.
He looked genuinely ashamed and it made Hotch a little sad. Couldnât Spencer see that he was just as guilty of whatever it was he thought he was doing wrong by being here? He made a conscious effort to soften his expression, to show the warmth he felt for the younger man. After having spent his entire life masking his emotions, protecting himself one of the only ways he could, it wasnât always easy to show his affection. Especially not at this time of night, when all he could do was cling to his walls and hope to find himself still on solid ground when the sun rose. Spencer wasnât looking at him, too caught up in his own maze.
âLetâs go get something to eat,â Hotch said, trying a different tactic. He was smart, he knew not to make it a demand or a comment on Spencerâs health. It was only an invitation, firm enough for Spencer to know he meant it, that it was not just a pleasantry or an obligation heâd rather avoid. A hand extended, an offer of easy company to pass through a little more of this unwanted time. Spencer looked up from where his fingers were worrying at the corner of the file in front of him and smiled shyly. Hotch smiled back, a real smile that scrunched up his dark shining eyes.
âGive me five minutes to close up,â he said and turned back toward his office. As he packed his briefcase, his heart felt like it had been wrapped in a soft blanket. He didnât bother questioning itâwho didnât like finding someone to commiserate with when theyâd only expected more of the lonely dark?
*
Their late night meals became a regular occurrence. Not every night but once, maybe twice a week, they found themselves the last ones in the office. They fell into a rhythm, each learning to read more from the otherâs subtle cues. They almost always went to the same place, a 24-hour diner near the office with deceptively strong coffee and a seemingly endless variety of pancakes. Hotch rarely ordered food, though he encouraged Reid to get anything he wanted. He accepted bites of whatever the younger man ordered, happy enough to reciprocate the excitement over strawberry rhubarb or cinnamon blueberry pancakes.
They talked about inconsequential things, mostly Hotch listening as Reid spun out information on whatever topic was on his mind that day. Reid, for his part, made mental note of the things Hotch responded to and had opinions on. Spencer sought out more information in that vein to bring up. He loved to talk, sure, but what he loved more was to discuss. During the day there was rarely time to let his thoughts wander so freely. It was a dream to have someone there, following along and challenging him with questions, building up new conclusions.
On the nights that followed difficult days, when they were both too stubborn to order anything of substance, they drank their coffees and avoided looking at each other too directly. Those nights they were both tied up in their own thoughts, islands separated by more than just distance, but there was something undeniably pulling them together. It was probably just the natural consequence of having opposite dominant sides but they mirrored each other perfectly across the table. Once, they both happened to reach for their mugs at the same time and the backs of their hands brushed against each other. They each noticed but responded differently. Hotch repressed any reaction, pretending the quick touch of bony knuckles and cool skin hadnât registered. Maybe it hadnât. Reid, on the other hand, jumped as if shocked, sloshing the hot coffee into a puddle on the table. This only flustered him more and he yelped at the sting of the liquid and the sting of embarrassment. It wasnât like theyâd never touched before. But here, in this nowhere time theyâd constructed, it felt different. In his mind that brief touch became nails dragging across his skin, impossible to ignore. But he pretended the mug was too hot and Hotch didnât argue, quick to assist with napkins and sounds of agreement to accompany Spencerâs half-coherent excuses.
When their meals were done, mostly cleaned plates of syrup and crumbs stacked to one side, they hesitated before standing up. Hotch always offered to give Reid a ride home, Reid always declined, insisting he could get there himself. This led to Hotch giving him a doubtful look and insisting that it was no trouble. Reid, secretly wanting a ride the whole time, struggled to argue for his self-sufficiency a little longer before giving in. It became a silly thing, both of them knowing exactly how the argument ended but they held onto it for some reason. It was a part of their ritual now, an important piece of the night. It kept this, whatever this was, contained, strictly occasional, random even. Not something they planned for, not something they looked forward to.
Hotch waited for Spencer to get in the door of his building before driving away. He knew it wasnât necessary, Spencer was a grown man and a trained FBI agent with a weapon. Still, it made him feel better to see him safely inside. Sometimes he thought he would feel even better if he could walk Spencer all the way to his front door. But he knew that would be asking too much. As it was, the nights when they shared this extra hour or two together, extended further by the drive home, had been giving him more than he could have imagined. He wouldnât dare impose himself further. The brittle excuse of safety would crumble if he were to start following the other man inside. He was not ready to find out what that would mean. He smiled unconsciously as he drove to his apartment. For now, it was enough that he had found companionship on these late nights when he would otherwise be slowly, meticulously, working his way into the grave.
~Part 2~
70 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Richard Armitage and Astrology
Hi! I find astrology fascinating, and am an armchair expert on it myself, so I found Richard's comments in his recent Total Film Magazine interview very interesting. This is what he said:
Iâve been incredibly lucky. Iâve dabbled with having my celestial chart looked at every couple of years, just for a little tune-up. Every time, the guy sighs, and goes, âWhat can I say? Youâve just got a sprinkle of luck.â And I say, âThatâs good, because I donât have the talent, so I really need the luck!â
[cut]
There is a naughty, dark side to me. I am quite strongly affected by the moon. So if thereâs a full moon Iâll go a bit crazy. (source)
This isn't the first time Richard's mentioned astrology â he's mentioned being a Leo, reading his daily horoscope, and finding out he was born in the Chinese Year of the Pig; but these were all informal twitter comments. He has also mentioned the effect the moon has on him before, in February 2020:
âEveryone has cycles of positive mental and emotional feelings and negative mental and emotional feelings and I know that I am profoundly affected on a monthly cycle. I always look at the calendar when I'm feeling particularly low and check the lunar cycle to see if it's a full or new moon.â (source)
However, what prompted me to write this is that Richard's personal put-downs were even more direct here than usual; and the connection that has to his natal, or birth, chart.
A little disclaimer: Personally, I think general horoscopes (like the ones you find in magazines) do far more harm than good. They are based solely on the twelve sun signs, and your sun sign is just one puzzle piece out of 25+ pieces that make up your natal chart. This is why many people don't relate to their horoscope or it's personality description.
Your natal chart, however, is a whole different animal. It's an intricate puzzle created by the exact date, time, and location you were born; which is why most people find their natal charts to be scarily accurate.
Back during the Hobbit days, a fan blog reported that Richard told a NZ fan that his birth time was just after 4 a.m. I used 4:05 for this post, and being off by a few minutes doesn't really make a difference.
Richard and self-esteem
I really feel for and relate to Richard's self-esteem struggles, because our charts mirror each other. We are both Leo suns; but I have my moon in Aries with my MC and Chiron conjunct each other in Virgo and sextile my North Node; while Richard has his moon in Virgo with his MC and Chiron conjunct each other in Aries and sextile his North Node.
What on earth does that mean?
Each planet represents a different part of you. The sun represents your ego/conscious self; the moon your emotions, mercury your mind/intellect, venus love and beauty/aesthetics, mars passion and drive, etc.
On top of the twelve planets, there are specific points and asteroids that are also important. Your MC, or Midheaven, represents your career and public persona. Your North Node describes your inner journey and life purpose. The asteroid Chiron describes your major soul wound, that you will be forced to deal with throughout your life.
A conjunction and a sextile are two of several different kinds of aspects. The different kinds of aspects are the different ways your respective puzzle pieces can interact with each other. Some are 'easy/positive' and some 'difficult/negative'. A sextile is considered easy/positive. A conjunction means two things are next to each other and overlap with one another, and is usually considered positive.
Leo and Aries are both fire signs. Fire signs are generally playful, warm, passionate, confident, and optimistic. Virgo is an earth sign. Earth signs are generally practical, grounded, sensual, and logical.
Richard's personality is dominated by an almost equal amount of Leo and Virgo influence, with both his sun (core self) and venus (love and beauty) in Leo and his moon (emotions) and mercury (mind) in Virgo.
Aries and Virgo are said to be the most difficult Chiron signs, because they are the wounds tied directly to your self-worth (Aries is the wound of Self and Virgo is the wound of Perfection). With Aries Chiron you feel a core sense of worthlessness, like you're missing a fundamental piece of your core self. This deeply felt lack of self-worth leads people to be people pleasers and have issues with confrontation and conflict.
Aries rules the planet mars. It is the warrior planet of passion, drive, and combat. A conventional Aries is confident, outgoing, impulsive, and strong willed. Aries and mars are definitely the rowdiest sign and planet in the zodiac. However, with Chiron here the traits are inverted, and so someone like Richard is much more likely to be scared of his inner passion, confidence, and willpower â depending, of course, on what the rest of his chart is like.
That leads us to Virgo. Chiron Virgo feels impure, like there is something fundamentally wrong with them. This kind of low self-esteem makes you feel like you have to constantly try to 'fix' yourself so people will love and accept you. It's an OCD type of perfectionism that only ends in failure and heartbreak.
A good example of how this works is when I talked to my therapist recently. I hadn't quite succeeded in meeting my goals, and so my automatic response was to condemn myself for failing. My therapists immediate response was to congratulate me on how much progress I had made.
Ironically, unlike with Aries, this isn't an inversion of the conventional Virgo. Conventional Virgo is meticulous, detail-oriented, focused, patient, efficient, practical, perfectionistic, systematic, and pessimistic with high expectations. If Aries is the official warrior of the zodiac, Virgo is the official nit-picker.
This means that Richard's subconscious intellectually (mercury) and emotionally (moon) expects and demands perfection, whilst simultaneously feeling fundamentally worthless. In short: ouch.
Interestingly, a significant number of celebrities have their Chiron conjunct their MC. Personally, I think Richard hit the nail on the head as to why in his essay on the Human Condition for Cybersmile:
The answer in my humble opinion, (and believe me it is humble, to a point of taking 43 years to be shared) is actually something which applies to my work as an actor. Itâs why sometimes actors are called in to work with therapists, in large corporations, in schools. Itâs why drama therapy is fantastic to understand what we do, how we do it and what the outcome might be, and in an improvisation where we arenât playing ourselves sometimes we explore avenues that are too frightening or unacceptable in our own lives.
[cut]
So going back to my very first point, the âsocial media societyâ in which weâd all like to feel safe, supported, excited, creative, spontaneous, innovative, courageous, is really in our own hands. And back to acting, itâs taken me a long time to shake off the effects of bullying in school. That people were always laughing behind my back. I was always looking out of the corner of my eye. I now have incredible peripheral vision which is so useful, (as is Kinesthetic senseâŚGoogle it) but try being a brave, experimental, uninhibited actor with all of those hang ups. Wasnât happening.
So here is the thing, and itâs key to my work and I think ours as a community. When we speak or write, we ultimately desire to âaffectâ. If we arenât watching the destination of that affect, then how do we know our words have landed and the âeffectâ they have caused?
[cut]
If I have a strong opinion about something which I want to express I really task myself with backing it up with the âwhy do I feel that?â
Again itâs part of my work building a believable character, and actually part of building a believable âmeâ outside of my work. Just.. âbecause thatâs what I feelâ is a bit of a cop out.
[cut]
As for Bullying, itâs like the moment the pot boils over, or itâs the poisoned stream that canât be cleansed, so why bother. Well I think thatâs what art is for. Itâs can support the best and the worst of ourselves. We can âattackâ a canvas with black angry paint, we can âsavageâ a piano keyboard, we can dance until we drop, we can read about a Puritan society who executed elders, we can explore the psychology of a serial killer, and when we canât do this ourselves we can experience it, and witness it through others.
Itâs more than being nice. Edward Munchâs âThe Screamâ is far from nice. Francisco Goyaâs âSaturnâ is horrific, Metallica, Die Antwoort etc etc. But then there is Monet, Faure, RenĂŠe Fleming, Peter Jackson, Ariana Grande (ok itâs getting a bit eclectic I admit) but when we look, listen and empathize, we tune in to the Human Condition.
We are all part of The Human Condition, whether we like it or not. Social Media. Expression. The Human Condition.
Us human beings are wired for emotion and connection. For actors, their career gives them a way to safely process and explore their personal wounds through the characters they play. For Richard in particular, his mars is conjunct his North Node. So, his mars and North Node are sextile his Chiron and MC.
Remember, Aries (the sign of Richard's Chiron and MC) is ruled by mars. Mars is the warrior planet, like Aries is the warrior sign. This means that Richard's spiritual journey/life's purpose (North Node) deals directly with healing his soul wound so he can accept and embrace his inner confidence and willpower. This explains why he ends up playing a lot of ultra-masculine characters â mars/Aries are the most macho of them all.
This isn't to say I think Richard should change who he is! I wouldn't be interested in him if he was ultra-masculine or macho. However, for his own sake, I would be overjoyed to see him gain more self-esteem and inner confidence.
Extrapolating from my own personal experiences, the constant criticism and judgement I received during my adolescence from my peers and various authority figures (like family members and teachers) for being unconventional and 'over the top' caused me to turn on myself and repress my passion and will-power for several years. I think it's highly likely that Richard experienced this too.
Here are some quotes from Richard that illustrate everything I've been talking about (emphasis is mine):
Armitage is still notably handsome, but, within minutes of meeting him, itâs apparent how incongruous it is that this bookish, sensitive, self-described âmelancholic, philosophically-minded softieâ and ardent fan of The Great British Bake Off was cast as beefcake killer totty for a considerable part of his career. âItâs ridiculous. Itâs the complete opposite to who I am. Iâm such a pacifist,â he laughs. âBut then, part of me always felt: âWell, isnât that why weâre actors?â
[cut]
'I think the turning point was losing my mum,â he says. âUp until that point, I felt like I mustnât put a foot wrong, that if I said the wrong thing or revealed too much about my personal life, it could all come crashing down, and it would come down on my parents, and they wouldnât be proud of me anymore.â He shrugs. âNow that Iâm past that Iâm actually much more carefree about the choices I make.â (source)
Richard Armitage puts his head in his hands and emits a noise that's somewhere between a sigh, a laugh and a groan. âOh no! Why would you want to pin this up?â he says with a horrified whisper.
[cut]
Never has a man seemed more ill at ease with the heartthrob label. He squirms with embarrassment in his chair every time the subject comes up. He is grateful for the loyalty of his fans, he says, but worries that âthere is this thing of, 'Is he just totty?' Because the industry will sometimes write you off as a serious actor if they think that. I have always been conscious of that and fought against it, because I don't really see myself like that at all.â
[cut]
This brings us back to Astrov, who looks so relentless towards the future that he can't see the truth in front of his eyes. âIt's interesting that he's an outsider in the play. I've often felt like that myself in life. I'm quite a solitary person. I enjoy my time with me, and sometimes it's not necessarily healthy, because I can talk myself into quite a dark place.
I'm an optimist, but at the same time, there's a discipline in me that will attack me for not working hard enough, not achieving enough, not being good enough. You always think, 'I'll grow out of that. With success, those voices will disappear.' But they don't, they get louder. I suppose I'm learning a bit about myself through Astrov.â (source)
The answer in my humble opinion, (and believe me it is humble, to a point of taking 43 years to be shared) is actually something which applies to my work as an actor. ⌠And back to acting, itâs taken me a long time to shake off the effects of bullying in school. That people were always laughing behind my back. I was always looking out of the corner of my eye. I now have incredible peripheral vision which is so useful, (as is Kinesthetic senseâŚGoogle it) but try being a brave, experimental, uninhibited actor with all of those hang ups. Wasnât happening. (Human Condition essay)
So I kind of travelled on that line for a while, and I was bullied for it as well. The problem with me is that as soon as you try to push me down or say âyou canât do thisâ and âI donât think you should do thatâ, I immediately push back. So I did â Iâd decided really young that I was going to try to make a career out of it.
[cut]
Actually, there was something I wanted to add to what Shaun said, about inclusivity, is that um, no matter how â how much confidence you have or how, in my case, lack. Yâknow, I always felt like a misfit, or an oddball, or that I didnât belong. But I always â I always told myself that âyou exist in the world, so therefore thereâs a place for you in this industryâ. I think anybody who feels like, âI canât become an actor becauseâŚâ â you exist. And, yâknow, the job of filmmakers is to write about our life and society, and if you are a part of that, then thereâs a place for you in the industry. (source)
I'm a bit of a brooder. I don't like confrontation, so I think I suppress things. When my temper does come out, it goes all the way â the kind of temper you can't apologize for. Yep, the chair getting thrown out of the window. Those emotions are scary, but hey, they come in useful when you're acting. (source)
Armitage is a noticeably calm presence but he talks with passion.
[cut]
In the past, he has described himself as a shy person. âNot any more,â he says forcefully. âI mean⌠if Iâm very, very honest, Iâm a big guy, I think Iâm at times quite a frightening person.â
In what way?
âI think Iâm quite uncompromising. I canât bear bulls---. And in a way the shyness is me protecting other people from that. I can feel that thereâs an intimidation that can happen if I own my full height, and speak at my full volume. So Iâve learned over the years to just tone it all down a bit.â (source)
I've become one of those actors who find it difficult to say no when things are offered. I think if I had come out of drama school and been an instant Hollywood superstar I would be taking long, leisurely holidays. But I always feel somehow it's going to be taken away from me so I work when I can. When you struggled with work as I did when I left drama school you make hay when the sun shines. There was a time when I thought, and my agent thought, it wasn't going to happen for me. We both sat down and I actually said I don't know if I can stay in this state. The interesting roles have only come since I got into my 30s. But I didn't know that was going to happen. I'm a bit of an all or nothing kind of guy. To be honest, I had no blind faith in myself. I don't think I could have stayed around as a jobbing actor. I would probably have quit. Who knows? I think I would have found that too frustrating. But at the moment when I thought I was going to quit, something happened and it all changed again. (source)
[talking about being cast in the Hobbit]
There was a little bit of guidance as to what they were looking for. I felt that I was too young for the character, too tall for that character, so I thought, you know, âIâll just look at the scene theyâve writtenâ. And then I realised the essence of the character that they were aiming for. So I went to meet Peter and Phillipa and we read some of the scenes. I think we spent an hour-and-a-half talking about the character and what their vision was, and I sort of explained who I thought he was, and that was it.
[cut]
Yeah, my first instinct, whenever that kind of thing happens, is to say, 'Well what's wrong with the part? Why did nobody else want it'? Which is kind of the story of my life really. When I get offered something, I'm like, 'Well there must be something wrong with it if they're offering it to me!'
[cut]
But you know, the thing is, you talk about all of this: âHow did you get the role? And how did it feel when you got the role?â And once all thatâs died down you start to think, âIâve actually got to go and play this nowâ. Theyâve trusted me. Everyoneâs happy, everyoneâs celebrated, the phones have gone down and the dealâs been done. Now itâs over to me to make the role work. And thatâs the scariest moment, because you do have that elation and then the work begins and you think, âHow the hell am I going to do this?â (source)
How was it for you taking on this beloved role, this character that has such a huge responsibilty on his back? Could you relate in some ways?
Richard Armitage: Yeah. There is always building within him this paranoia that heâs not a good enough leader, and that weighs him down. I have experienced that same feeling as an actor in this role. And I was aware of taking on the responsibility of that character, so there was something I could latch onto there, as one of the people who loved âThe Hobbitâ book and had envisioned that character. It took me a while to be convinced that I could do it, it wasnât until I saw some sketches, this one particular pencil sketchâŚ.there was something about this characters eyes and the way that his hands are crossed, I thought, âI think I can do this, I can pull this off.â (source)
Q: I wanted to ask you about what your Arkenstone is. For you personally.
A: Me personally?
Q: And I meant for this to be materialistic. What's the thing that you covet so much that it makes you mad that you don't have it?
A: Well, it's actually not material. It's not material, and it's â (laughs) You want a comedy answer, don't you? But it's respect. It's the thing that always eludes you, you know. You have to fight for it and when you get it, your arkenstone, the thing that crowns you, is respect.
Q: And also a sweater.
A: And a sweater. I do have this little natty number.
Q: It's a good one man.
A: Tom Ford made this personally. But hey, he can have it back. I don't covet wealth and material. (source)
Q6: Youâve done a variety of different roles, I wonder what influences you to pursue those roles?
R: More often than not, you go where youâre wanted. So getting hired is still kind of a revelation to me, a shock and a surprise. Sometimes you have very flat periods, where I donât really care what comes next, I just want to work on something. I feel like Iâve got a little cloud of luck over my head so the right thing always seems to come along. But again, Iâm easily excited about literature and stories, so Iâve always said I donât really pursue glory, Iâd happily do acting for two people in my living room if it was a role that I really enjoyed with a story Iâd really like to tell. So itâs chance, I would say.
[cut]
Q8: Once in an interview about Thorin, you were asked what your arkenstone was and your answer was respect. I like this answer a lot. So I was wondering whatâs your red dragon? As you said yesterday heâs a character who sheds his skin, improves, and becomes something. I was wondering if there was something youâd like to improve, become?
R: I guess the antithesis of that is disrespect. Do you mean in myself?
Q8: Yes.
R: Yeah I try not to be too disrespectful. I guess I value the truth. I think weâre living at a time at the moment where the truth is warped and thereâs a word thatâs been in my head for a long time, and particularly recently itâs come to the surface. When I was studying Macbeth, at the RSC, I read a long thesis about the gunpowder plot, which was one of the things they thought that Shakespeare (or whoever Shakespeare was) was stimulated by to write Macbeth. And the word equivocation was used in this thesis, it was actually about equivocation and what equivocation is. And if you look it up in the dictionary, at the moment most politicians are equivocating. When you donât answer a question, or you bend the truth to make it seem like you are answering the question, and in fact youâre telling a lie. So I would say my red dragon would be equivocation.
[cut]
Then there was the physical form that I was studying and observing, but also, I do sometimes enjoy locking myself away in a room and reading a book or just doing something alone, and you sometimes can go a couple of days without speaking to anybody. I donât know whether anyone else experiences this or whether Iâm just a weirdo. But I find that when that happens my voice changes, and I always forget how to make a noise, I have to do a warm-up before I go into the world and start speaking again.
[cut]
Q15: I was wondering if you ever had to pull out of a project because it felt wrong or something, and what is the point where you say ânope I canât do thisâ?
R: Um, no. But thatâs partly to do with the fact that I have a lot of loyalty, probably too much loyalty for my own good, really, and thereâve been moment when Iâve been on board a project, and actually it happened this year with The Lodge, I was already on board that project and something else came along which was bigger and better and brighter and more money, and your agent says âlook we can pull you out of The Lodge, they can probably recast it,â and here I think âIâve already started this process, I donât want to let people down,â and I donât have a problem with that at all, I never have any regrets over the things that you miss or the things that you decide not to do, I think thereâs a strong enough reason why youâve decided not to do it, but in general no I havenât ever pulled out of something. There was one television show I remember, Iâm not going to say what it is, but after the first readthrough, I did call my agent and asked, âcan I get out of this?â And then he quickly got back to me and said, âdonât do it. Donât build a reputation built on disloyalty.â So I try not to.
[cut]
Q18: I think you are very handsome, but your character Francis hated the way he looked, how did that make you feel?
R: Francis hated the way he looked? Yeah. I guess there is something we relate to in that. Without getting too personal, I donât always enjoy looking at myself in the mirror. I donât do it very often, to be honest. I do it just to be sure I donât have food on my face. I do it in character, actually. I do spend a bit of time studying my own face when Iâm playing a character, which is interesting because your face does change. (source)
He cannot see the handsomeness: âI think I am odd-looking. I have big lines on my forehead.â I squint, looking for them, but he is talking over me, sounding slightly panicked. âI shouldnât draw attention to it, because then everyone else will see the oddness.â
[cut]
Laziness is what makes him angry: âLaziness in myself. Laziness in other people. And dishonesty. All things I feel capable of myself. I have a propensity to be lazy and lie about it. Fear makes me rageful. There are words in The Crucible I actually find it quite hard to say.â I beg for an example â The Crucible is in the public domain. âNo,â he says, âyouâll see it in the play.â I tell him it will make no sense in print if he will not tell me. But he wonât. So I change the subject. It works. âOK, I will give you a line.â He inflates a little and says: âIs there no good penitence but it be public?â And then: âWere I stone I would have cracked for shame this seven month.â (source)
Q: How would you describe your evolution as an actor since you started?
A: I think everything has to do with the fact that today Iâm not afraid anymore. At first, I was embarrassed to do something wrong or do things badly or make myself ridiculous. Today, I am almost looking for opportunities to be ridiculous or vulnerable or to make as much of a mistake as possible. In a sense, itâs now the opposite of being undercover.
Q: Are you the actor you dreamed of being when you started?
A: Not yet. I am not yet fearless enough. Itâs in waves, actually. But I have already approached this dream. There were moments, especially during Arthur Millerâs The Crucible, which I performed on stage, where I felt I had no control over things. Thatâs what Iâm looking for: to lose control.
Q: You often play bad guys. What do you like in these characters?
A: I like disobedience. I like the fact that you can be disobedient thanks to your creativity. As a person, I must always be polite in life, be careful and correct so as not to hurt anyone. In a fantasy world, I can be as offensive as I want. Itâs an outlet. (Laughter)
[cut]
Q: Many actors are moving to directing. Is this also your goal?
A: I would like to, but I do not think Iâm smart enough. I am good when it comes to working with anotherâs vision. I do not think I have that creative spontaneity that creates a vision from scratch. But the future will tell. (source)
I applaud Richard for being so open and direct about his fears and insecurities. It takes a lot of bravery to do so. And while I've seen some fans get annoyed with his continual self-deprecation, I think his honesty and openness is much more significant, and shows his inner strength. He doesn't try to pretend to be someone he's not.
He recently described himself as âpatient, obsessive, and sillyâ (source). The patient part is classic Virgo, and the obsessive part comes from an element of his natal chart that I have not mentioned.
The silly part, however, is classic Leo. Like I said above, he has an almost equal amount of Leo and Virgo in his personality. Personally, I'm proud to be a Leo, but I also know we get misunderstood a lot of the time. I wrote the following for an essay of mine on Leos in Disney:
Your sun sign represents your core identity. Just like the physical sun is the center of the solar system and its energy creates life, the astrological sun is our consciousness and life force. Each of the twelve sun signs are ruled by a different planet and element.
Since Leo is the fixed fire sign, we don't inherit the reckless and impulsive nature of fire, but instead are a steady flame. No sign is more reckless and impulsive than Aries, because they have the double combination of being a cardinal sign and a fire sign. Meanwhile, all four of the fixed signs struggle with stubbornness and admitting when their wrong.
Leo's are well known to be natural leaders and the rulers of the zodiac. We are ruled by the sun and our animal is the lion. We dream big and are born with big personalities, and we can't help but be theatrical and dramatic. This means we are always self-centered in the sense of being strong-willed and having a strong sense of self. It does not mean all Leos are egotistical.
Unhealthy Leo traits all revolve around the ego: attention-seeking, egotistical, selfish, bossy, controlling, pushy, jealous, possessive, lazy, vain, arrogant, aggressive, and obstinate.
Healthy Leos, however, are known for our fire-based traits â being animated, theatrical, happy, outgoing, independent, competitive, charismatic, creative, open-minded, open-hearted, confident, assertive, playful, warm, social, courageous, idealistic, affectionate, romantic, optimistic, and adventurous.
What isn't often talked about is our steadiness, our fixed-based traits. Leos are authentic, steadfast, fiercely loyal and protective, consistent, persistent, full-hearted, dedicated, need to do their best, generous and selfless, honorable and moral, genuine and direct, extremely supportive, hard-working and responsible, dignified, strong-willed, and ambitious and determined.
Something that is often mentioned but highly misunderstood is our trait of courage. Having courage doesn't mean you're fearless or reckless. The definition of courage is âthe power or quality of dealing with or facing danger, fear, pain, etc.â It means that instead of running away from our problems or denying our emotions; healthy Leos face them and be genuine and direct with ourselves, embracing our vulnerability.
Having a big personality doesn't necessarily mean someone has a big ego. C.S. Lewis once said, âHumility is not thinking less of yourself, it's thinking of yourself less.â Leos have huge hearts and are incredibly generous. The sun never goes retrograde, always shines, and gives life and energy to all living beings â it isn't selective or discriminatory. Healthy Leos are like mini suns; which is why we are also irrepressibly upbeat, optimistic, and fun-loving.
We're not pushovers. We are like roses â we have both flower petals and thorns. If you mess with someone we love you're going down. We're too loyal and protective to let major things slide; and even if we forgive, we never forget. Little things? We'll try to work them out with you.
Being naturally strong-willed and assertive is healthy â it just means we usually make horrible subordinates and yes people. There's nothing wrong with having high standards and being open about them. In fact, in relationships it's far better in the long run to open and frank about what you need and what you consider a dealbreaker from the beginning.
And oh yes are we ambitious and competitive â but most often with ourselves. We're natural leaders who always dream and think big. For a healthy Leo it's not about being the best, but doing your best. We have to be grand and intense, we're ruled by the sun. It's all or nothing for us. Settling is not something a Leo does. We need to be the best leader, the best friend, the best partner, etc. that we possibly can.
Also, in astrology each sign rules a different body part, and Leo rules the heart and upper back.
Adding to this, Leos are known as the Kings/Queens of the zodiac not because we're egotistical, but because our sun sign is the sun. It's like a double amount sun. I could go into significantly more detail about this, but it involves a lot of technical astrological details; so if anyone wants to know more just message me!
Going back to Richard, having his core self (sun) and love/beauty (venus) in Leo explains why he is an actor and artist; and why he is often warm, silly, and dramatic when he feels comfortable â his long interview with The Anglophile Channel (and it's deleted scenes) does a great job of showing the synergy between his Leo and Virgo sides.
We see Richard express the heartfelt, generous, sincere, and honorable side of Leo all the time. This is why I'm sure he has the inner-confidence and strength hidden within him to overcome the deep pain his Chiron causes him (like it does to us all). I hope he continues to find projects and people that help him on his journey to heal.
Thank you for reading this, I'm wishing him and you all the best. Take care!
34 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Happy
Pairing: Rockstar!Bucky Barnes AU x Female Reader
Summary: You meet your favorite artist and get more than what you bargained for.Â
Warnings: Smut 18+ (consensual and protected sex, oral [male and female receiving], vaginal fingering, belly bulge, light degradation) dirty talk/language and recording. Mentions of drugs and alcohol and a tiny bit of angst.
Disclaimer: I donât smoke regularly, so anything that has to do with drugs mentioned are techniques Iâve outweighed based on what Iâve been taught by different people. I donât know which method works best nor am I encouraging the activity. It just came with this ficâs territory. Itâs not that deep. You do you, boo.Â
Title Inspiration: âHappyâ by The MaineÂ
A/N: I might or might not have based some of this on true events. All I can say is, life is short, shoot your shot! Enjoy!Â
A/N #2: Thereâs a Part 2 now!
âYou owe me.â Your friend next to you said for probably the third time this hour. You learned earlier in the day to tune her out. She had been saying that since you persuaded her to accompany you on the weekend long road trip to the neighboring state just so you could see your favorite bandâŚagain.
Growing up your parents thought this was just another phase, but as your teenaged years passed on by and youâre now well into adulthood, youâre still a bigger stan for The Avengers as ever.
The Avengers consisted of three members: Steve Rogers, Sam Wilson and Bucky Barnes. Everyone had their take on each of the guys, Steve was the nice one, Sam was the goofy one and Bucky was the bad one. It was silly. They werenât *NSYNC or The Backstreet Boys, but the fangirls will be fangirls.
Their music wasnât exactly mainstream, but they did very well within in their genreâs scene. They graced the covers of a couple of magazines, garnered thousands, close to millions, of views and streams online, were featured on TV every now and then, toured around the globe, sold a bunch of records, even independently, but despite all that notoriety, they stayed true to their sound and thatâs what kept you around as a fan.
That and the bandâs front man Bucky Barnes.Â
He was hot â plain and simple. Ok, maybe he was just that to most, including your friend who couldnât deny it, but you didnât want to objectify the man. What their music had done to get you through the years, they were more than that. There was a level of respect there. You also didnât buy into the âbad boyâ gimmick the fans have dubbed for him. They were human beings just like the rest of us. Imagine being called something like that by the public? They just so happened to be fortunate enough to share their talent to the rest of the world. Â
âYouâve already seen them. I donât know why you think you need to for what a tenth time?â She clearly wasnât amused by your infatuation with the band, but she was still your friend and she would always be by your side through thick and thin even if she didnât have the same taste in music as you. You loved her for that. Who else would stand for hours in a dark room full of loud, sweaty, smelly, rude even, and sometimes drunk people with no self-control for you? She really was the real MVP.
And she was right though. Youâve already seen The Avengers perform. It was probably more, but youâve lost count. Whenever theyâre in your city or two to four hours in the next one over, you loved this band alright!
You both were polar opposites standing next to each other in line waiting for the venue doors to open. She was calm and still, arms crossed with an unamused look on her face â she could almost play as the âmom that tagged along and didnât want to be thereâ â but you knew she wasnât really mad. There was a bar inside she could occupy herself at. You on the other hand were trying to contain your excitement. You tried your best to not fidget around in anticipation so much. You didnât want to sweat off your makeup that you managed to apply on point or get an embarrassing stain on your clothes. Â
âIt doesnât matter,â was always the response you gave her, âtheir music means everything to me. Iâll always come out to support them.â
She playfully rolled her eyes and scoffed a bit at that. She wasnât trying to knock you down. She knew you deeply liked the band, but she also knew another side of you, and she liked to pick at it. âYeah that and youâre into Bucky,â she said and just flat out poked at the side of your breasts. The bra that you chose to purposely wear tonight gave your boobs an extra push and it didnât go unnoticed by her. They were out there, tastefully, since you were hardly the flashy type.Â
âOkay, but who isnât?â You flare back swatting her hand away and trying to shut her down. You didnât need to have this conversation with her while other fans were around. You didnât want to sound like a fangirl. You werenât 13 anymore.
âChill.â She said raising her hands up in surrender. She wasnât going to fight you on this one again.
When the top of the hour hit, the roar of the crowd signaled the doors had opened. Once inside, you hit the line to the bathroom considering youâd been outside for a few hours. You didnât just have to pee, but you needed to freshen up. Your cheeks were a bit flushed from standing in the heat. You dabbed lightly at your face with a small blotting sheet, sprayed a bit of body spray and finished putting every hair back into place before finding your friend, who was already at the bar.
You sported a 21 and up paper wristband that was handed at the entrance, however you werenât planning on drinking. Usually you had one or two drinks at most, but you were assuming you would be the designated driver tonight. You just always flashed your ID to the bouncer for the wristband to emphasize that you were of age. Unfortunately, some bands have had a bad reputation of fooling around with underaged girls, who lied about it.
She held up her drink to you with a smile on her face. Yeah, you were going to be the one driving back to the hotel, but at least sheâs happy. She tried to coax you into ordering a drink of your own, but you only shook your head at her nonsense and stood away from the crowd.
As an avid concert goer, youâve been to enough shows that youâd been in every section of the crowd. Hell, youâve even gone crowd surfing before! Plus, you couldnât hang with those vicious and hormonal fans in the crowd anymore, so you learned to enjoy the show from the back with a full view.
The opening bands were decent. Youâd never heard of them, one was probably local, but you always believed live music was just as good, if not, better than opposed to being recorded and remastered at a studio.Â
During their sets, you caved and bought a drink from the bar, hoping itâd help to pass the time before the headliners came on. Your friend was seemingly on her phone when a random guy approached you asking if he could buy you a drink. The house lights were on. Did he not see the can of beer in your hands? You politely declined his offer and further advances until he gave up and walked away. Â
âGirl. He was cute!â Your friend said shoving you lightly.
âI wasnât interested,â you shrug and taking a swig of your drink.Â
âYouâre not being fair,â she started and seeing that you werenât catching on continued, âyou canât wait around hoping that one day Bucky will notice you. Honey, he came here to play a show and make money not look for a girlfriend.â Okay, maybe that was a bit harsh, bursting your bubble like that and all, but her intentions were good. Bucky Barnes just set the standards too high.
She wasnât wrong. Guys like Bucky meet new people every day, met girls probably way prettier than you. The majority of their fans were female because letâs face it, the guys had sex appeal and you know what they sayâŚsex sells.
Looking around the venue, you took in the kinds of girls you were going up against. There was a mixture of women of different backgrounds and sizes decked out in different styles, but the ones who won most of the time were the ones that looked good dressed in risquĂŠ clothing and heels. Some of them probably even wore less make-up than you or none at all. You couldnât understand how it was effortless for some people.
It wasnât that you had low self-esteem. You had your fair share of internal struggle, so sometimes your insecurity played its part. You had your good days and you had your bad days.
You decided upon wearing something simple that you would be comfortable in while still serving a look. And the only other significant thing you did to your make-up was add in a little more shimmer. Yeah you wanted to impress, not sell your soul to the devil.
âOkay, but I just really wasnât interested,â you said again hoping sheâd understand. She did, aware you wrestled with that demon in your head always taunting and ridiculing you that you could look better when youâre perfect just the way you are. With an added bonus of telling you that Bucky was missing out if he hasnât noticed you already, she ordered another drink in time before the lights dimmed and ear-piercing screams erupted to alert that The Avengers finally took the stage to headline the show.
Like each of the shows youâd previously attended, they were amazing. They poured their hearts out with each beat and belt. Every lyric resonated with you so deeply. There was just so much raw emotion packed into their performance. The beauty of concerts was that they were designed to let you forget about all the bullshit happening in the world for a few hours. They were therapeutic for you. Â
If you hadnât known any better, youâd say your friend secretly liked The Avengersâ music because she broke you out of your shell and had you swaying along with her to their songsâŚthat or it was the alcohol taking over her. You didnât fight it and you allowed yourself to let loose.
You tried to give each member equal attention, watching them as they played, but you couldnât help but keep your eyes on Bucky the most. They were just trained on him. His cheeky smile and onstage presence were electric. The mere sight of him, all sweaty as his clothes stuck to his skin accentuating his toned body so well, all but had you shuffling trying to ease your bodyâs frustration and mind.
The only time you looked away was when you swore you thought he looked at you. Making eye contact with someone on stage was kind of awkward sometimes, but with him it was almost intimidating. Believing he was probably staring at the girl behind you, you downed the rest of your drink, pushed that thought away and tried to enjoy the rest of the show.
A full set of songs that showcased their albums and a two-song encore later, you were driving yourself and your buzzed friend back to your hotel room. It wasnât that far from the venue, electing to stay within its vicinity. Upon entering the room, you tossed the shirt you bought at the merch booth on your bed before removing your leather jacket while she face-planted down on her bed, arms wide open, letting out an exaggerated sigh of relief. You couldnât blame her. It felt great to rest right after standing on your feet for hours.
Your back rested against the headboard, you knocked your boots and socks off a while ago and had your bare feet up on your bed. You hadnât changed out of the rest of your clothes or even wiped off your make-up yet. Instead, you sat there skimming through the timelines of your social media accounts while you waited for your friend to get out of the shower.
You had posted a few photos and videos of the night to your story, like your outfit, a few of you and your friend sightseeing, and of The Avengersâ set. You refreshed your timeline and noticed Buckyâs account pop up before everyone else that you followed. Itâs no surprise that you were following them on social media. You liked seeing them share the personal moments of their lives. They used to be interactive with their fans. Bucky had even once commented on the old photo you had with the band years ago. Â Â
You met them after a show when they were just starting out with their first full-length album debuting that summer. Now, they hardly came out because all it took was one crazed fan to ruin it for everyone else. Their popularity sometimes deemed it unsafe for venues to let them stick around so late, restricting them from meeting their fans.
You click on Buckyâs account and go through his story. There was one of a view of the open road from their tour bus, a clip of a song he liked, a cryptic quote with a deep underlying meaning to it, him getting ready to go on stage and then of the show.
He had taken a photo of the crowd towards the end of the set, asked fans to tag themselves if they could, because the crowd was amazingâŚas if they didnât say that in every town they played in.
His caption read: âAwesome crowd tonight! Probably our best show yet!â topped with how much he loved the city. Sometimes you wanted to reply to his posts like he was one of your friends, but then you second guessed yourself knowing heâd never see the message, or he would and just ignore it because he was busy. You knew it was a long shot, but what did you have to lose and what is it that they said these days? Shoot your shot.
You didnât linger on the body of the message for too long, settling with a âGreat show tonight! You guys were amazing as always! :)â hitting send and closing out the app thinking it would conceal any embarrassment that might come out of it. It was a ridiculous thought.
After surfing through the channels of the TV and picking at the food you had delivered to your room, your phone pinged. You saw that it was a notification from your social media account, but once your face unlocked the phone and the subject appeared, you nearly choked on the drink you were sipping on.
Bucky Barnes sent you a message.
Your heart pathetically started beating really fast. The phone almost slipped from your hands as you opened up the toxic app again to read what he said. He probably just sent you an emoji or something.
âThanks for coming out.â
That was it. Okay, what did you except? A proposal. That was a fair response. He probably had some downtime and was able to reply to people. You couldnât be that specialâŚbut thinking you could strike gold again, you started typing up a response.
âOf course! Will always be out there to support you guys! Hope the city treats you well and have a safe rest of the tour.â Yeah, that was a good one. You say to yourself thinking that would be the end of itâŚexcept it wasnât.
âAppreciate it. You know of any good spots around here?â
Nope. You did not. Do you look up some recommendations for him? No, thatâs too much. Great, youâre having a conversation with him through DMs and you canât even genuinely contribute enough to hold it down. Â
âNo, not really. Iâm not from here actually. My friend and I drove here just to catch the show. Maybe YELP?â Shit. You just mightâve effectively got rid of him with turning him to the Internet instead.
âNo way! Thatâs love. Good thinking.â They came through in separate text bubbles.
Why were guys so short? You couldnât work with that. You thought about it for a while but came up with nothing, so you sent the sassy âgirl sticking her hand outâ emoji as a reply. Damn, you were really bad at this.
Several minutes passed by and thinking you were really done with him; you got another message. It was Bucky again and he sent you a photo. It was from your own feed; the group photo of you and his band mates all those years ago.
âI thought I recognized you.â You sat up straight as you read that message over and over, eyes bugging. Thankful your friend was taking her sweet time in the bathroom, so she wouldnât see you all strung up.
What? Thereâs no way. That was a long time ago. Your thoughts spiraled at his words that had you blushing. Heâs pulling your chain.
âImpossible. That was forever ago!â I guess two could play this game then.
âI swear. You tripped and fell into my arms that night.â
What the hell? He actually remembered that? Yeah, that did indeed happen. You had been waiting outside surrounded by a bunch of other chatty girls, pushing and shoving their way to get to Bucky first. By the time he turned to you and you stepped forward, you lost your footing and fell straight onto him. He played it cool, but then you heard Sam, who was trapped in his own circle of girls, signing and taking pictures away, that Bucky has girls falling for him all the time.
âOMG. That was so embarrassing, and I was so awkward!â You couldnât even speak to him when you managed to hold your own ground. You were young then, you thought you effectively put that behind you.
âYou werenât awkward! You were cute and thatâs what has stuck with me since. One of the most memorable moments.â
Yup, he was definitely pulling your chain. While you were ecstatic that you were interacting with your favorite artist, you couldnât help but wonder why you. He was a public figure and you were just a fan.
âIs this weird?â Came through as his next message after your silence.Â
Oh, no. I hope I didnât offend him. You might as well tell it like it is and get it off your chest.
âI donât know...just a bit. Probably because Iâm just a fan? I feel like you should be careful. I mean I should be tooâŚâ You really did wonder though. How was it that people of his status were willing and freely open to people they barely knew only to get threatened of being leaked and blackmailed by their own nudes or messages? What made them trust the other party so easily with that kind of stuff? They couldnât be that dumb. Well, you got your answer.
âI donât think of you or anyone as just a fan, but you are rightâŚat the same time I feel that youâre grounded enough and a good person that we can trust each other. If that makes sense.â
You werenât sure if it did. He still didnât really know you.
âAwe, well thatâs really flattering. I totally understand that because thatâs how I feel.â Did you? There was a pause between that message and the next that would come. Â
âWhatâs your cell?â
Really? It was just that easy? Oh, okay then. Nonetheless, you still gave him your number. The DMs stopped and transferred over to text messages. You have Bucky Barnesâ phone number. What fan fic were you living in? Shit like this doesnât just happen, does it?
The texts between you and Bucky went back and forth, some playful and some slightly suggestive, but you were completely oblivious to them thinking that was just in his nature. You found out the band was staying in for the night before heading back out on the road tomorrow afternoon off to the next city. You didnât realize you were holding your breath when you stared at his most recent text asking if you wanted to hang out. It was kind of late, but you didnât get a guy like Bucky Barnes asking you to hang out on the regular.
âAre you alright?â Your friend questioned breaking your train of thoughts. You could see her from your peripheral that she was towel drying the ends of her hair even though youâre still staring at your phone.
âBucky sent me a DM inviting me to his hotel room.â You answered in a stoic demeanor, but it felt really strange coming out of your mouth.
âOkay. How long was I in the shower?â Your friend asked with her hands on her hips wanting an explanation.
You recount the details and show her the messages you and Bucky had been sending to each other. She scrolled through each of them and you could see the look of apprehension forming on her face.
âI donât know,â she said her words trailing before giving you a worried look, âshouldnât you be the slightest bit concerned?â
âAbout?â You ask taking your phone back from her.
âAll of this!â She exclaimed her arms outstretched in exasperation and not understanding why you were so blinded by Bucky. âYou briefly met the guy, years ago might I add, and you decide itâs okay to meet him at his hotel room in a city you donât even live in?â
Alright, it did raise a couple of red flags, but you were a consenting adult and you lived a life of being cautious and in fear a little too much you wanted to be reckless for at least one night.
âI know youâre only looking after me, but I got to go for it. You know I like him! Sure, I may not know him on a personal level, but Iâm allowed to have some fun, right?â You try reasoning with her. Just how different was all this compared to what people around the world were already doing with each other anyways?
She was a bit skeptic before reluctantly agreeing and letting you go but with the promise from you to be careful, share your location and his room number with her just in case she needed to save you or come after him. You thanked her for understanding and assured her that youâd be back before check-out in the morning.
On the drive to his hotel room, you thought about how you always imagined the different scenarios of what itâd be like when youâd ever meet Bucky again. What things youâd do differently or say. How youâd make sure to not trip or do something to embarrass yourself the next time. How youâd be more confident.
Parking was a pain in any cityâs downtown, you ended up having to pay for parking twice in one night. Not surprising to you, they stayed in a nice hotel. It wasnât over-the-top nor was it fancy, but it was definitely clean and a slight step up than of what was in your budget for booking a room.
When youâre finally at his door, you wonder if you were going to be catfished. Were there other people in his room? Were you really that special? Fuck it. Was the final thought, putting an end to the rest, and knocked at his door.
You hear a click and sliding of the chain door unlock, then youâre face-to-face with Bucky. Heâs dressed down in sweats and a zip-up hoodie. He shoots you a smile and steps aside for you to come inside, there wasnât much light offered to illuminate the room other than the ones the lamps attached on the wall between the beds and what little the TV could provide.
âOh, thank God. Youâre real.â Motherfucker. Did you really just say that?
Bucky laughed at that and you explained, honest with him, that this whole thing just felt surreal. He nodded in agreement, offering to take your jacket from you and a drink. It was alcoholic. Not denying him, you accepted it and waited to see what he would do next.
You watch him sit down on the king-sized bed with his feet up, one foot over the other. Youâre standing there next to the dresser that also served as a stand for the TV he was watching a random show on. Not sure what to do, you set the drink aside, kick off your boots, leaving them next to the luggage rack, and sit on the spot next to him with a considerable amount of distance between your bodies.
Itâs quiet and youâre trying to hush the voices in your head. Did he really invite you to just watch TV with him? Is this awkward for him? Oh, no. Heâs going to realize Iâm boring.
You feel the bed shift and you see Bucky is leaning over, opposite of you, to grab something from the nightstand. You donât see much of what heâs doing as your view was blocked by his large back. When he changes positions, a brief spark of a flame emits from his hands. Your eyes trail up from his hands to his lips and notice it was a blunt. You were pretty sure this was a non-smoking room, but it wasnât under your name, so it didnât really matter in the end.
Of course, he did that kind of stuff. It was part of the lifestyle to be exposed to it. He took a steady hit and you watched as he exhaled slowly, a cloud of smoke disappearing into the air in front of him.
âWant a hit?â He asked passing and offering you the blunt.
Itâd been a while since you last smoked anything. You tried it a few times and even then, you didnât think you did it right. You stare at the neatly rolled blunt in between his thumb and forefinger, but not too long as to not let it go to waste and ash up all over the bed.
You steadily take it from him and carefully attempt to take a puff. Wrong. That puff was anything but steady. Not realizing how close you were actually sitting next to Bucky, when you tried to exhale you ended up coughing â terribly. Buckyâs face scrunches up as he braces for the impact of white smoke to hit his face.
âOh my God,â you say covering your mouth in disbelief, but it was a bad idea because your body didnât like that, and you ended up coughing even harder.
âIâm so sorry,â you manage to get out in between your coughing fit while passing him back the blunt and trying your best to waft at the smoke. Well, if you thought your first encounter with Bucky was embarrassing. This had to take the cake. It wasnât proper etiquette to blow smoke in the other personâs face.
He waves it off letting you know that it wasnât a big deal before taking another hit. He even begins to give you a few pointers to inhale in increments, until you get used to the smoke. You donât even notice the long looks Bucky gives you hit after hit. You take a second to let the smoke stay in your mouth before you give it a second inhale, letting it process through your system before gently exhaling. It was a lot of fucking steps to remember.
âDonât try to put too much emphasis into the exhalation,â he said as he watches you take another hit, almost perfecting it and with each puff and pass being deeper and longer than the previous, âsee, youâre getting the hang of it!â He whimsically lifts his hand up for a high-five that you softly pat in return, but he seizes that moment to hold your hand instead, intertwining his fingers with yours.
The more you breathed in the more your body started to relax. All the edge was taken off and you felt good. You and Bucky continued to pass the blunt, smoking whatever was left of it and what he had with him, as you told random bits of information about yourselves to one another. By now, you and Bucky were leaning on each other, backs against the headboard, the TV barely audible as it continued to play a rerun of whatever that was on earlier.
âYou know I really do remember you?â He says causing you to turn your head to look down at him. He has his gaze fixed on your hands, his thumb barely grazing the back of your hand. Heâd been playing with your hand, drawing random shapes on it. Â
âThatâs hard for me to believe,â you answer back truthfully. Â
âWhy?â Bucky questions while looking up at you. He was in a slouched position, his hoodie and shirt rising up, allowing you a thin glimpse of his skin, while you sat a little higher up than him.Â
You admired his handsome face, the crease lines in his forehead, the faint and not so faint marks scattered all around it, his wet lips that shone when he ran his tongue over them and the stubble that surrounded it all down to his adorable nose. Then there were those blue eyes that once put you in an overawe of intimidation, were now a bit alarming in a new sense. They were swirling and growing darker.
âYou meet new people every day, Bucky. Thereâs no way that I couldâve been that unforgettable to you.â You just couldnât wrap your mind around that. Staring at him, you tried to read him, but you were too faded to concentrate. Â
âBut you were,â he tells you in a low voice just before you notice his eyes shut and he leans in to place an experimenting kiss to your lips. He pulls back to quietly study your expression, and when you donât show any sign of disapproval, he goes in for another.
This time with added pressure, more emotion, Bucky pulls you down by the back of your neck and casually slips his tongue in your mouth the moment your lips parted. Your heart started racing when you reciprocated his kiss, trying to keep up with him. He definitely liked to dominate. You could even slightly taste the blunt you both shared moments ago as his tongue tangled with yours.
He slips off his hoodie leaving him in a dark gray shirt. Navigating his body over yours, he pulls you down into a more comfortable position. Heâs cradling the side of your face as your lips continue to move one another, getting hungrier and hungrier.
The movements cause your top to ride up, exposing your midriff. His hands wander down to caress your skin before you feel his fingers grip at the waistline of your jeans. You instantly grab his hand and stop him. This was moving all too fast for you.
Bucky didnât press on it for too long and slipped his fingers out, running his hand back up your side and this time underneath what your tank top was covering left of your upper body. His hand snuck back out and started tugging at the material bunched underneath your breasts. When your top was finally discarded to reveal your red bra, he latched onto your neck, kissing up along your jawline and nipping at your ear, the sound of his harsh breathing sent a tingle at the contact and shivers through your entire body.
You winced when you suddenly felt one of his hands at the back of your head, yanking a handful of your hair causing your head to snap back. It gave him more access and you closed your eyes letting the sharp pain run its course and turn into something pleasurable as he practically devoured your neck. You could feel him inhale deeply, getting high on you, and possibly the lingering aroma of the drugs, and sucking tiny splotches onto your skin then licking to soothe them. Â
He pushed aside the straps of your bra as his lips travelled down your shoulder before stopping at the curve of your breasts. You briefly opened your eyes to see him fixated on your chest. He uses both hands to grope them.
âYou think I didnât notice these from the stage?â He asks now looking at you, squeezing and releasing them before pulling your bra down, your breasts spilling out of the cups. He instantly latches his mouth onto a nipple, while the other hand digs in between the mattress and your back to unclasp the bra. His tongue swirled around the nub, teeth lightly grazing and sucking at the skin around it.
You run a hand through his hair, it was a little sweaty and you couldnât blame him. It was getting hot; you could feel the heat radiating off of him. It became even more apparent after he got rid of his shirt and you feel his clammy skin on yours.
He pulls back, straddling your waist, most of his body weight falling on his knees, careful to not to crush you. Your hands cascaded down his chest and rested at his thighs. You gave them a shy squeeze, something youâve always dreamed of doing and you were only slightly satisfied.
Bucky flashes you another smile before he braces one hand next to your head and leans back over to fish something off the nightstand. When he pulls his other hand back you notice heâs going through something on his phone. Curious, you look at his face trying to get another read at him, but this whole night was just full of surprises. He finally looks at you before speaking.
âCan I ask you something and you promise not to freak out?â
It depends.
âYeahâŚâ Who were you kidding? Youâd gladly get on your knees for this man. He swooped in for another hard kiss, your mind turning into mush just before you could get anything else out.
âI think itâd be so hot if we recorded ourselves,â his face was so close to yours making sure that your focus was on his and only his. He mustâve felt you shift because he allowed more of his weight to drop; he was closing in on you and it was like you almost had no chance of escape. You werenât going to lie. The way his weight was crushing you and sinking you deeper into the bed felt really nice. You were speechless. He wanted to record a sex tape with you.
âI travel so much,â he starts listing off reasons why while still cradling the side of your face again, your hand bracing his forearm, and starts kissing your face, âit gets really lonely being on the road.â At this point, heâs probably kissed every inch, âIâd love to have this...itâd be so much easier for me to come thinking about you.â
Motherfucker. His dreamy voice speaking those words into you did one hell of a number because you were aching down there plus the way his hips dragged at your still jean-clad lower region didnât offer much relief.
âI-I donât know,â you hesitate for a bit. What if his phone got hacked and the footage leaked?
âItâs just for me, baby. I swear,â he asks with hopeful eyes.
Sure, you couldâve had the strength to say no, but you were more than willing to be everything he desired. With your consent, he sealed it with another wild kiss. The magnitude of it setting you ablaze.
Bucky sets his phone back on the nightstand, propping it upright, camera on front face mode to display the both of you on its screen, and at the perfect angle he hits the red record button.
Itâs showtime.
He revisits the mission of removing your pants and is this time successful. If you both werenât so faded, heâd probably have an easier time taking them off, but they were tight, and you were grateful he didnât clumsily break your ankles in the process. Chucking them somewhere off to the side, with his fingers, he traces the top pattern of the matching red lace panties you had on.
He let out a faint chuckle commenting on how red is his favorite color. Oh, you knew. You precisely chose this set just in case you got lucky. He plants kisses to your hip bones, his lips evading the area that cried out for his attention the most, and slithered down the bed, so he had your calves now placed over his shoulders.
Bucky laid gentle pecks on them and came back up to start nipping at your inner thighs, most likely leaving his mark there also, until you felt the tip of his nose hit your center. Your panties were definitely a deeper shade of red at this point. He pushed your panties to the side enough to get started.
You feel the pads of his fingers begin to rub circular motions at your clit. The first wave causing your hips to jolt involuntarily. You feel the smirk that formed on his face against your thigh at your bodyâs response.
âSo sensitive,â he says pushing your hips back down to continue his task at hand, âand so wet,â he added while pulling his fingers away to examine your arousal that coated his long digits. You donât take your eyes off him and you almost forget how to breathe when you watch his lips wrap around his fingers, noting his eyes closed and how his cheekbones become more prominent on an already perfect jawline as he sucked them off clean.
When Bucky opens his eyes, theyâre darker than before, clouded with lust. He roughly yanked at your panties, still in his other hand, effectively tearing the overpriced garment. After giving it a few more tugs, it was long gone. Headfirst in between your legs, Bucky craved for more of you. He licked a broad strip, down up, to your clit. His tongue teased your folds before dipping inside you, the intrusion causing you to gasp. Your body withered around desperately searching for a path to release. Bucky kept at it, his nose nudging your clit with each plunge his tongue made.
Not denying you of a finish, he adds his fingers into the mix, curling them to find that spot. Noting that your eyes had closed sometime during the act, he stills, and you whine at the sudden halt. Your hand aimlessly reaches out to his face. When you find it, you open your eyes and pick your head up to find out why he had stopped. Bucky offers one of his hands for you to hold on to before speaking.
âBaby keep your eyes on me,â he orders, and his eyes donât leave yours as his head lowers back down to your pulsing heat. You struggle to keep your eyes open and head from lolling back in ecstasy because you desperately wanted to come. Fuck, he was so talented.
The noises as a result of his onslaught were downright sinful. Buckyâs hips started to ground into the bed trying to relieve some friction of his own. His moans tremble across your entire body. Thereâs no warning when you come, and you donât even give him a chance to escape your thighs that clamp around face. Not that Bucky minded, feeling you clench around his fingers as he drank in more of what your body had to offer. Bucky only then emerges when your legs fall limp against the bed.
He plops back down next to you, but as he does so, he pulls you on top of him. Your lips reattach themselves with his and the raw nature of tasting yourself on his lips drive you both mad. He hadnât even wiped around his face, so you feel the wetness on his chin scrape across yours, staining you with your own arousal.
Your hands moved on their own from planting themselves on his firm chest then working their way down the ripples of his abs, through the trail of hair leading to the top of the waistband of his sweats. You tauntingly pulled the drawstring to loosen it before letting it go and instead grip him through the soft material. Bucky grumbled at your actions, but let you carry on.
You palmed him, getting a feel of how thick and long he was. Bucky was growing whiny with each passing move your hand made, he took matters into his own and grabbed your hand, shoving it into his pants. Your hand instinctively wraps around his hard cock and you give it a light squeeze and a few strokes, generating long drawn out moans to spew from Buckyâs mouth.
His cock felt even better with nothing separating you two. Buckyâs pants and boxers easily slide down his muscular legs, which spread apart to give you room. You maneuver south to lie on your stomach, still in between his legs, and grab his member that was curved resting at his stomach and bring it your face.
âWait,â he says almost breathlessly. Your mouth is only inches away from the head already weeping profusely. He sits up to rest on his elbows and retrieves his phone from the nightstand. Oh.
âOkay, smile for me,â he directs, and you follow his lead before your tongue darts out at his slit and follow the ring around the tip of his cock. You pull back to savor his taste for a moment, your hands spreading the pre-cum around his shaft. Your strokes are then accompanied by the long licks you give at the sides and to his balls that your other hand had been playing with. Buckyâs head rests on his pillow so his other hand could rest on the back of your head and guide you down his length. Your mouth immediately started to water, but it made it easier for you to bob up and down. He let you move at your own pace for the most part. Bucky pushed your hair off to the side, away from your face to get a better view of the outline of his cock poking at the inside of your mouth. You let his cock drag across the inside of your cheeks a few times until it audibly popped out of your mouth. Â
âFuck me. I knew youâd be perfect.â His words mixed with his incessant moans were like honey pouring into your ears. He loved the way your eyes looked directly at him through the camera lens when you come up with a long tantalizing lick to the underside of his cock and crawling back up to straddle him. Â
Bucky gets a good shot of your flushed face and breasts that had some of your drool combined with his pre-cum running down your body before dropping his phone beside him. He sits up causing you to fall back down at the other end of the bed. He picks out a condom from the nightstand and you watch as it rolls down the length of his cock. You bite your lip watching it twitch.
Heâs on his knees, but sitting on the balls of his feet, you are lying down patiently waiting for him. He swipes his cock through the wetness of your pussy, prepping himself to slide in. Heâs watching your reaction with each pass his dick makes. Your body is yearning for him to be inside of you, to hit that fucking spot over and over.
Just when you think heâs about to do it, heâs reaching over for that damn phone again. Out of habit, you cover your face with your hands. Not only showing the last shred of humility you had left, but also because you probably looked like a fucking bitch in heat.
Bucky pulls your hands away, he still has the phone in his hands, and heâs got it angled to playback from his point of view before he finally pushes into you. Heâs big, much bigger than what youâve experienced, you think you need a moment to adjust, but he never gives you that opportunity and you find that it doesnât matter when he feels so good. Too good that you find it hard to breathe with each thrust heâs making because heâs hitting it so deep. You push your hands out in front of you to his lower abdomen and attempt to slow him down. Bucky shakes his head and knocks your hands out of the way.
You let out an abrupt yelp at his retaliation to your failed efforts in trying to stop him with a particularly harder and much forceful thrust. Instead, your hands grab fistfuls of the hotel bedâs white blankets and just let him have his way.
âSo beautiful,â he says spreading you further then coming down on you to reclaim your lips with his. He rips your hands from their tight grips on the bed sheets to pin them down next to the sides of your head. You donât care where his phone went, just happy to have both his hands on you. The skin-to-skin contact just hit different sometimes.
The kisses become so feral you start to feel a burn around your mouth from his stubble. Bucky rolls his hips into yours deliciously, a damn true artist, the rhythm heâs got going sends you just about over but never fully beyond the edge to prolong the climax.
Much to your dismay, Bucky withdraws away from you again, back into his previous position, a new idea popping into his wicked mind. With his hard cock still inside you, he slides his hands under your hips and hoists your lower half up towards him, resting your ass on his thighs, effectively bottoming out. You donât hold back at the way that made you feel and let out an embarrassingly loud moan. He holds still for a second and youâre not quite sure why. You try to move by wiggling your hips, but he holds you still.
Heâs staring at how close your bodies are, connected, he moves just the slightest. It causes your pussy to contract and your stomach to tighten up. He does it again in different intervals, his eyes surveying the entire thing. The next push is a little harder and when you see the devious smile breakthrough his face, he does it even more. The thrusts are much sharper and almost painful, but it quickly subsides when you feel the head of his cock probe at the right spot.
Bucky lifts your hips up higher, your back arching in bridge fashion you werenât aware you could even do until he resumes his new pattern of thrusts again. This new position aided his cock in hitting your sweet spot a little better. Heâs filming you again and resting one of his palms on your stomach. Heâs not only watching, but heâs feeling the bulge in your belly from the distension caused by the jabs of his cock. Â
âThatâs my girl,â he praised, continuing to pound into you, âyou take this cock so well.â The sight boosts Buckyâs ego and for you it actually probably wasnât a good thing, but youâd be damned the angle did so many wonders to you right now.
âYou love watching your cock go deeper and deeper inside me, Bucky?â You ask trying to look up at him from that position. Where did that come from? Your words cause him to freeze momentarily, but you could still feel his cock throbbing inside of you. He liked that.
Another impish thought running through his head, Bucky pulls out, picking you up so youâre also knee-height with him, giving you another searing kiss, then heâs behind you. He gently pushes you down, you on your elbows, Bucky leans over behind you, his soaked cock sliding up your ass resting on the small of your back as he places his phone back on the nightstand in the same position it had been in the beginning.
You donât dare look at the screen in front of you, so you look down until you feel Bucky enter your pussy once more from behind. Your head rises and it wasnât due to the surging pleasure, but because Bucky uses your hair as a rope to bring your body upright with his.
He thrusts up into you while he mutters incoherent slurs and lewd noises into your ear. He peppers the side of your face with wet and uncalculated kisses, his hands massaging your breasts before one of them migrates down to cup your pussy. His fingers dip in and starts another assault to your clit. Youâre already tethering off the edge and on the brink of succumbing to him, but he just knew when to let up and keep you starved for more.
âLook at you,â he says, using his other hand to turn your head to face the small screen, the numbers continuing to go up. âYouâre such a fucking slut for my cock,â you donât argue with him and instead moan his name. âYou like watching yourself fuck this huge cock, donât you?â You couldnât lie to yourself anymore; watching the two of you was hot. Your uncontrollable moans now muffled into Buckyâs palm. And he just kept egging you on, âI know I do. Itâs gonna remind me just how tight this fucking pussy is.â Damn him.Â
âYou want to come, baby?â He asks, the speed of his fingers picking up a notch.
You pull down Buckyâs hand to respond, âMmm, yes. Fuck! Please let me come, Bucky,â you donât know what has possessed you, but it spurs the both of you on even more. Your next words do it for Bucky, âI want to come all over your cock,â and heâs immediately coming and spilling into the condom, still inside you, you feel his release pump through him. Heâs biting your shoulder, some of his weight coming down on you, his thrusts becoming erratic, but one did the trick for you and you finally let go.
And what drives Bucky even more wild, is that you donât stop. You keep rolling your hips into him, riding it all the way out. Buckyâs trying to hold on, with a bruising grip on your waist, his forehead resting on your back; the aftershock of his release proving too much. Your release pours out freely, you feel some of it slide down the inside of your thighs mixed with sweat.
You sag against Bucky, each of your body weight balancing against the other. You feel him scatter lazy kisses up your back and pull your face towards him to press one against your lips, moaning in satisfaction. He slowly pulls out of you with a low groan, your body feeling numb when you fall forward to lie down on the bed. Bucky discards of the condom and shuts his phone off before settling next to you.
He pushes the hair out of your face, and you, facedown, peek an eye open. He has a more than content look on his face, you notice his eyes were back to their normal color. He allows some time to pass for you both to calm down. Sleep wants to overcome your body, but it doesnât when Buckyâs touch puts you on notice again. He runs his hand up and down your back. Heâs insatiable, but he didnât anticipate your comeback in the end and put him in a daze. He could get addicted to you. Â Â
âIs it weird if I fly you out to Brooklyn?â He said out of nowhere. Brooklyn was thousands of miles away from where you lived. He wanted to pay your way to see him again. It was such an outlandish request. Youâre starting to regain a more balanced sense of perception and thought, and you ponder on this for a few seconds. âNever mind. You think itâs weird,â he says lifting the blanket over his head turning his back to you. You could tell he was just trying to be cute.
âOh, come on! You caught me off guard. You canât blame me!â You respond, but he doesnât budge. You muster up enough strength to sit up to lean over the side of his body, resting your chin on the top of his shoulder, and try to grab at the blanket. You pull it over his head and see the lazy smile etched across his pretty face. All you do is return the smile and close your eyes, basking in the post-coital bliss. Â
âStay for the night,â came as his last request and turning to lie on his back, wrapping his arms around you.
You donât think about your car, thatâs still parked nearby or care if the parking rate is probably going up by the hour and start eating at your bank account. You donât think about how pissed your friend would be when she wakes up in the morning and youâre still not back in time. You just think about how tomorrow heâd be far away. You scoot up to give him one more kiss before laying your head to rest on him and make the best out of the present. Happy that you went with your gut on this one.
A/N: This could flop. At first, it was easy to write, but then the ending tripped me up. & while I have your attention, please let me know, anonymously or not, if thereâs an interest in a Chase Collins fic? Charles Blackwood smut, anyone? Anyway, I hope this delivered! Thanks for reading!
#mrwinterr writes#bucky barnes#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes smut#bucky barnes x female reader#bucky barnes x y/n#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes fanfic#sebastian stan imagine#sebastian stan fanfic#sebastian x reader#sebastian stan smut#sebastian stan x you#sebastian stan x y/n#marvel fic#rockstar!bucky barnes#rockstar!bucky#rockstar!au#happy
677 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Stark Spangled Banner
Ch25: All Dressed Up And Nowhere To Go
Summary: The team work hard to put the events of Sokovia behind them, whilst Steve and Katie set a date for their wedding. But as the Avengers get to grips with their new base upstate, with Tony retired from active service, Steve finds his time stretched perilously thin between his leadership responsibilities and his soon to be wifeâŚand tempers boil over.
Pairing:Â Steve Rogers x OFC Katie StarkÂ
Warnings:Â Bad language, HARD Smut! (NSFW, Under 18s) Bad Language words.
Disclaimer: This is a pure work of fiction and classified as 18+. Please respect this and do not read if you are underage. I do not own any characters in this series bar Katie Stark and the other OCs. By reading beyond this point you understand and accept the terms of this disclaimer.
A/N: More super edits from @angrybirdcrâ . And this chapter was always one where I was a little bit ambivalent about the flashbacks and ending, so I kinda changed it up a bit...
Chapter 24 Part 2
Stark Spangled Banner Masterlist // Main Masterlist
July 2015
âYouâre up early.â Steve said as he dropped onto the swinging chair besides his girl. It wasnât even 6 am yet but she was sat outside on their patio âYou ok?â
âYeah.â she smiled at him, as he pecked her cheek, looking out over the dimly lit lawn area of the Newly Opened Avengers Facility which swept down to the banks of the Hudson. The Facility had been the product of one of Tonyâs crazy brain farts not long after they had come back from Sokovia and had been remodelled in record time. Whilst some areas were still undergoing renovations, over 80% of it was complete. There had also been changes to their team too. Clint had headed home, the birth of his baby son- Nathaniel Pietro- prompting him to take indefinite paternity leave, all of them fully accepting this was his way of leaving everything behind for good. Thor had left earlier that morning, promising he would return for the Wedding, whenever they finally got round to setting a date. But they still hadnât heard a thing from Banner and the jet was proving impossible to track. On the plus side, they invited Sam and Rhodey to join the team officially and both had gleefully accepted, along with Vision and Wanda. Lawson was now their chief Technician and Evans had joined the team too, which made Katie happy as she enjoyed their company.
It was starting to grow light, the first rays of sunlight were bouncing off the water to the West. He turned to look at his girl and watched her as she surveyed the river, feet tucked underneath her on the seat.
âNo regrets?â he asked, and Katie could feel him studying her face as her mind wandered back to the conversation theyâd had when Tony had first mentioned moving to a new base.
Look, Cap, weâre like a trouble magnet,â Tony explained animatedly, "Wherever the Avengers are, trouble follows.â
âSo - youâre suggesting we build another building?â Steve rubbed his neck and looked up at the blueprints Tony had now blown up against the wall.
âIâm suggesting we relocate, completely, leave the Tower to Stark Industries and build our own facility and expand.â Tony said, flipping through pictures with a sweep of his finger. âWe have this this old warehouse upstate, good location, middle of nowhere.â
"Less chance of civilian damage.â Steveâs hands fell to the buckle on his belt.
âFull medical wing, Living quarters, as well as a bunch of extra spare apartments, for all the strays we keep accumulating, training arena, kitchen, cafeteria- satellite links- you name it, you got it.â
"How long will it take?â Steve asked and Katie tried not to sigh at the fact that her dream of a quiet life in a nice house in Brooklyn had just blown up in front of her face.
Tony looked affronted. âIâm a billionaire cap, itâll take however long we say.â
Steve looked at Katie who simply shrugged at him, keeping her face passive. Â
âHave you two eaten?â she asked, changing the subject.
Tony shook his head as did Steve.
âIâll fix you both something.â she turned and started moving towards the kitchen area.
âNot for meâŚâ Tony said. âIâve got a dinner reservation with Pepper at 8âŚâ âYeah, you might wanna get a move on then, seeing as its 7:30.â She shot over her shoulder as she turned and began pulling stuff out of the fridge to prepare dinner.
âWhat?â Tony glanced at his watch and frowned âShitâŚfuckâŚâ
âYou kiss Pepper with that mouth?â Steve quipped back as Tony collected up his laptop and the blue-prints disappeared off the wall.
âFRIDAY why didnât you remind me?â Tony groaned. âYou never asked BossâŚâ The Irish lilt came back.
âI miss JARVISâŚâ Tony grumbled, the door clicking shut as he left.
Steve headed into the kitchen and stood for a moment watching his wife as she moved around, before he he headed over to her, his arms wrapping round her from behind.
âAre you okay, you know, with the idea of moving to a new facility?â Steve asked. âI know itâs not exactly the home you had in mind.â
âWeâll be together. Thatâs all that matters.â Katie shrugged, concentrating on her task- chopping a pepper up for the couscous salad she was making.
âI know but, I just worry sometimes. You deserve better, a quiet life.â
âNot sure we have a choice.â
âThereâs always a choice.â Steve dropped a kiss to her cheek. âYou got out of SHIELD, you could get out of this.â
âYou know for a moment in Sokovia⌠âKatie placed her knife down and turned to face him. âI thought⌠well I thought we werenât getting out of it alive. And It frightened me, Iâm not gonna lieâŚâ
She looked up at him and met his eyes. He knew the whole thing with Ultron and the final show down in Sokovia had shaken her, more than any other mission sheâd been involved in. It served as a reminder exactly what is achievable with technology, how fragile humans are, how easily life and peace could be shattered. For that split second, when on that floating city she hadnât seen a way out, she had genuinely thought their time was up. And her life with Steve cut short before it had even started.
âWe stood there, on that rock and in that split second when it seemed everything was lost you know what I felt?â she looked at him and he waited for her answer âRelief. Relief that if we both went down, we did it together and I didnât have to spend a single day without youâŚâ
âSweetheartâŚâ Steve began but she carried on.
âI canât sit by and simply wave you off on a mission wondering to myself if itâs the last time I ever see you. I hated doing that when I left SHIELD and I canât do it anymore. You fight, I fight.â âSo what if I quit?â Steve looked at her. âWhat if I gave you the life you deserve?â âYou canât quit, and I wouldnât ask you to.â Katie shook her head, smiling a little. âThe world needs The Avengers, and the Avengers need their CaptainâŚâ âAnd their Captain needs his girl.â Steve took a deep breath, his eyes flashing with something that looked to her a lot like worry. She sighed and ran her hands up his arms, bringing them to rest on his shoulders.Â
âAnd sheâs not going anywhereâŚâ Katie she assured him gently, standing on her toes to give him a peck
She knew the Avengers depended on Steve as their leader even more so now that Tony had said he was hanging up his Iron Man suits for good, choosing to manage and see over the running of the practical side of things instead of active combat. Ultron had really hit her brother hard, but whilst his way of dealing with it was to call it quits, Steve was the opposite. He wasnât ready to leave this behind for a quiet suburban life. And if being with him meant Katie had to stay too, then so be it.
So, regrets?
âNoâ she said, taking his hand in hers as she lay her head against his shoulder. âNone at all.â
He smiled to himself as her hand began to play with his, the fingers of her left hand gently tracing across his knuckles, the only evidence of her brutal beating last year was the slightly bent pinkie that no matter how much physio she had, she couldnât extend it fully. Â He still got a cold shiver when he thought about how close he had come to losing her. She sighed softly, and he looked down to see she was looking at their intertwined hands and then it struck him just how much he couldnât wait to tie himself to her for the rest of his life.
âLetâs get married.â He whispered gently into her ear.
âI thought we already were.â She chuckled.
âNo, I mean letâs do it. Letâs get a date set, the sooner the better. We were supposed to set one months ago and I donât want to wait any longer.â âIs that what you want?â She looked up at him smiling.
He nodded âMore than anything, Doll.â
âAlright. Letâs do it.â He grinned before his lips met hers, the kiss gentle and soft.
âAny ideas on where?â She asked. As a matter of fact Steve did, the idea had come to him a few days ago, but he wasnât sure if she was going to go for it.
âWellâŚI errrâŚthought, maybe, perhaps we could look at the church my mom used to take me to when I was a kid.â He ran a hand through his hair âThat is, if you wanted to.â âSteve thatâs a lovely idea.â She smiled and he beamed down at her
âYou think?â âYeah. And Iâve been thinking, maybe, we could have the reception here, in the grounds.â she said, looking at him.
âHere?â Steve frowned, heâd assumed sheâd want some kind of hotel booking downtown. But as she spoke, he soon realised that what she was saying made perfect sense, and was more them than any flash place they could hire.
âThink about it.â she said, âNo security issues, no press, just us, our friends, family⌠we can get a marquee by the lakeâŚâ Katie paused. As a girl sheâd always envisaged a huge, fairy tale wedding with hundreds of guests, in The Rainbow Rooms no less. But now, all she wanted was for those people who meant the world to them to be there to celebrate with them.
âAre you sure?â he asked. She nodded. âNever been so sure of anything in my life.â
âThen Iâm fine with that.â He smiled, gently kissing her again.
âSo you wanna go see this church?â Â she asked.
âWhat now? Itâs barely lightâŚâ âSo?â she sat up âIâll take you to IHOP on the wayâŚâ âNow youâre talkingâŚâhe grinned.
By the time they had showered, which Steve had suggested they do together, to save water and time (although by the time they had finished there was a lot more water and time used up than if they showered alone) and finally dressed it was gone eight, meaning they hit IHOP at just after half past. As they both stuffed their faces, excitedly talking about their clandestine wedding planning Katie was struck with just how young Steve looked. He was dressed casually in a Dodgers T-shirt, jeans, trainers and a baseball cap, his blue eyes sparkling with anticipation. He was excited.
The church was in a small neighbourhood in Brooklyn and Katie instantly fell in love with the place. St Augustineâs was an old red stone and brick built church with a tall spire. Very Gothic chic, which caught her attention instantly. As Steve climbed out of the car, a rush of memories hit him, the smells, the noises, the sights, everything. It was like he had stepped back in time as he saw his mother grasping his hand softly as she led him up the steps and through the heavy wooden doors. The last time he had set foot in this church, however, had been his motherâs funeral. But now, it was time for something happier.
Steve slipped his arm round Katie.
âWhat do you think?â
âItâs beautiful.â Katie said.
Before Steve had chance to reply, a voice with a faint Irish lilt spoke, causing them both to stand and turn to see the Priest walking towards them.
âCan I help you?â
âYes, hiâŚâ Steve smiled, shaking the priestâs hand âIâm SteveâŚâ
âRogers, yes I recognised you.â the Priest smiled âPleasure to meet you Captain.â
Steve shook his hand before the Priest reached out to Katie
âSo this would make you Miss Stark?â
âHi.â she smiled, shaking his hand.
âCharmedâŚâ The Priest smiled, his eyes twinkled as he looked at Katie and she instantly warmed to the man. He wasnât as old as she had expected, maybe a few years older than Tony, the hair around his temples was greying and his eyes were lined but he had a kind smile.
âSo what can I do for you?â
âWell, weâŚâ Steve smiled at Katie before he looked at the Priest. âWeâd like to get married here. As soon as we can.â The dark haired man smiled and beckoning for them to follow him to the back of the church âIâm sure we can manage that, letâs see what dateâs we have freeâŚâ
After chatting to the priest, and settling on a date, Steve was taken by a wave of nostalgia and convinced Katie to drop into the small cemetery on the outskirts of Brooklyn. Weaving their way through the stones he finally stopped in between two well weathered ones, which contained the names of his parents. Crouching down he gently wiped away decades worth of grime and he bowed his head, his eyes wet.
âHey ma.â He said softly, âbrought someone to meet you.â
Katie felt the tears springing into her eyes as she crouched next to him, laying her head on his shoulder.
âSheâd be so proud of you, Stevieâ She said gently, âThey both wouldâ
âI hope so.â he said softly and she reached out to turn his head so he was looking at her.
âBaby, how could they not be?â
She gently kissed him before she stood up and made her way to the car, leaving him alone with his thoughts for 10 minutes or so before he came striding out of the yard, and climbed into the driverâs side.
âCould we, maybe update the stones?â he asked after a moments pause âI mean I didnât have much money back then and Iâd like them to have something a bit more, I dunnoâŚâ âOf course we can.â she said, tangling her fingers with his, bringing his hand up to her lips so she could kiss his knuckles âOf course we can.â
******
â31st August?â Natasha frowned. She was the first person after Tony who they told they had set a date.
Katie nodded.
âSeriously?â
âYeahâŚâ
âThatâs likeâŚwell, itâs weeks away!â
âLook, just be grateful it wasnât sooner. The priest originally offered us a date two weeks off which Steve was all for taking until I persuaded him to give us a bit more time.â
âYou know you could have set this date months ago.â Natasha rolled her eyes âYeah, I know. I mean itâs gonna be a bitch to organise. If only I had a really good almost sister-in-law and a best friend with amazing military like planning skills that could also double up as bridesmaidsâŚâ Katie said, eyeing her as they walked. Natasha stopped and turned to face her friend. âYou meanâŚâ Katie smiled at her and nodded âIf youâre up for the jobâŚâ
âIâd be honouredâŚâ she stuttered, before pulling her into a hug, which surprised her slightly but she returned it gladly. âIâve never been a bridesmaid before.â âThere is one conditionâŚâ Katie said looking at her âCan you get Wanda involved in the organisation too? Help her with something other than training or whateverâŚâ
Nat smiled âSure I can handle that.â Natashaâs response was nothing to the one she got from Tony when she asked him to give her away.Â
âYou know youâre my dad in every way other than actually being my dadâŚâ she said, her fingers on one hand playing with those on the other as she felt her eyes misting âThereâs no other person Iâd want to walk me up the aisleâŚâ He instantly teared over and pulled her into a hug, not finding his voice for a good 30 seconds as he silently shed his tears over her shoulder.
âIâd be honouredâŚâhe whispered softly, kissing her cheek.
Steve, however wasnât having as much luck. Rhody, Clint and Sam all accepted his invitations to be Groomsmen (he sent one to Thor via Jane, who also accepted gleefully with a loud, booming phone call) but he was struggling really to decide who to ask as his best man.
His initial thought had been Tony, despite the fact the two of them bitched and bickered at one another, they were close, almost brotherly close. However, given that Tony was giving Katie away in his role as Father/Brother of the Bride that was out. The next obvious choice was Sam, but it all just felt wrong. He was struggling, coming to terms with the fact that his lifelong best friend wouldnât be the one to do the job.
âI always thought it would be Buck by my side.â he said, looking out over the lawn as he was sat on the patio one evening with Katie, the pair of them with a beer in hand. âHe was, is, my oldest friend.â
âFriendship isnât about who youâve known for the longest Steve.â Katie said, shrugging âItâs about who came into your life and never left your side.â
Those words had resonated within him, and he realised they made perfect sense. So in the end he did ask Sam, who accepted gleefully. Although when he caught him and Natasha huddled in a corner, looking at something on his phone one afternoon, the pair of them sniggering like a couple of naughty kids he started to wonder what on Earth he had started.
***** Katie sat in front of her mirror and did her hair and make-up before she shrugged on the pale pink jumpsuit sheâd bought especially for that evening, slipped her feet into her heels and headed to the living room. It was now 6:30, but knowing Steve as she did, he would no doubt barrel through the door in the next 10 minutes, swearing the way he always did when no one else but she could hear him, shower and be ready to go in 15 minutes flat.
She sighed to herself, sheâd had the best day today in a long time. It was the first day in ages sheâd had off work and sheâd managed to buy her wedding dress. Or should that be Tony had bought her wedding dress courtesy of Pepper and a black Amex. Wanda and Nat had cruised down to Manhatten with he in the Champagne stocked limo, stopping to pick Pepper up on the way. Once in the boutique, it had taken them a while but Katie had finally settled on one, a gorgeous, sweetheart neckline Ivory A-line with lace detailing all-over the bodice which was decorated with crystals. The skirt flared into layer upon layer of tulle decorated with the same lace detailing and beading with the skirt extending into a layered train at the back.
Steve had also had a reasonably productive day. Given that he, Sam and Rhodey were planning on wearing their Military Uniforms for the wedding and that Thor was going to be in his best Asgardian dress gear this only left Clint and Tony to organise for the suits. Katie had already picked them, simple charcoal pinstripes with ivory and gold waistcoats and light blue ties (light blue, pale red and gold were their colours, being a less gaudy variation of red, white and blue which they had agreed on) so this meant all he had to do was sort a fitting for Clint and Tony.
It had been a lot easier than he had imagined, the store already having Tonyâs measurements, (because of course he got all his suits from there) and they also had a sister branch about 30 miles from where Clint lived who could sort it for him. So with that done and completed by lunch time his attention had turned to the meetings he had with General Ross and Rhodey about a potential collaboration programme with some of the Armed Forces Specialists. Now he had one final stop to see how the New Recruits for the support team were getting on.
âHey,â Steve said as he strode into the training facility before he smirked and nodded over Samâs shoulder "Iâm assuming you told them to take five?â
A confused frown spread over Samâs face as he turned to look behind him. Every single one of the recruits was standing right staring wide eyed at the Captain.
âDrills!â Sam shouted âOr youâll get another 10 laps of the compound!â
âYouâve taken to this training role far too easily.â Steve grinned at him.
âWhat can I say, Iâm a natural born leader.â he grinned âSâup?â
âIâve been going through the intel on the Cambodia job.â Steve said. âI know the authorities are insisting its some low times arms dealer thinking he can muscle in on someone elseâs patch but something smells off.â
âThatâs because it is.â Nat said, walking into the gym, tablet in her hand.
âYou got something?â Steve asked and she nodded, handing him the item.
âCross referenced the MO. Matches an attack on an Army Munitions factory in Calcutta. And one in Tayshet, Russiaâ she said âAnd this is the culprit.â Steve looked down at the photo up of a man in what looked like a White Hockey Mask.
âHeâs calling himself Crossbones.â Nat said as Sam moved to look at the photo.
âGreatâŚanother rogue arms dealer.â Steve rolled his eyes.
Sam snorted âWhat kind of dumbass name is Crossbones?â
Steve sighed and looked at Natasha âWe got any info on who he might be?â
âI contacted a few people.â Nat said vaguely. âOne of my contacts came through and says he has something but will only speak in person.â
âHow soon can we go?â Steve looked at her.
âIâll talk to them, see what they say.â She said.
Steve nodded âOk, well I donât think it needs the full team so me and you will go, Sam you can hold the fort here. We should only be away for a day or two.â
Sam shrugged âYouâre the boss.â âIâll make a few calls, tell them to expect us.â Nat said. Steve nodded and she straightened up. âYou talked to Katie?â
âNot since this morning why?â Steve looked at Nat.
âShe got a wedding dress today.â
âShe did?â Steveâs face softened just the way it did anytime someone referred to their wedding. âHang on, am I allowed to know that?â âThink itâs pretty safe to know your future wifeâs bought a wedding dress, you know, on account of the fact youâll be getting married soon.â Sam snorted âYouâre just not supposed to see it before hand.â
âHow long did she take to pick it?â Steve looked at Natasha, a grin on his face. Natasha smirked back at him.
âNot that long, because Iâd already rung and told them the type of thing she like so nothing she tried on was hideous to her. We were in there a couple of hours, then went for some lunch and did a bit more shopping.â Â
âGood.â Steve nodded. âSheâs been working really hard recently so she deserved a day off. I feel like Iâve hardly seen her over the past few weeks with everything thatâs been going on.â
Which reminded him, he couldnât wait to take her out that night for a well overdue evening together. Theyâd both been so busy with setting up the compound, her business and he was looking forward to them both escaping the hustle and bustle. Which reminded him, he needed to go.
Nodding to the pair of them, smiling as Sam barked another order, he wandered into the corridor. It seemed a lot less busy than usual. Maybe everyone had taken an early finish for some reason, although he couldnât think why for a Tuesday. He glanced at his watch and gave a start. âShitâŚâ
They werenât taking an early dart, he was taking a late finish.
Katie was sat on the couch, shoes long since abandoned along with any hope that they were actually going anywhere, and was half way through a bottle of very expensive Pinot Grigio that she had bought for them to have once they got home by the time Steve blustered into the apartment.
âShit, shitâŚbaby I am so sorry!â he said, as Katie looked up, not even able to bring herself to be pissed off anymore, sheâd been angry about half an hour ago. Now she was just disappointed. âThe meeting with Ross and Rhodey took a bit longer and then something came up on the Cambodia thingâ he continued, sighing âTime just got away from me.â he stopped as he drew level with the couch âYou look gorgeous.â âShame it was for nothingâ She said, rolling her eyes, turning her attention back to the TV and the re-run of Friends sheâd been watching but not paying attention to.
âWe can still goâŚâ
âThereâs no way weâll make it.â she said, pointing to the clock with her eyes âIts forty minutes into Manhatten and you need to change.â âIâll call, push it backâŚâ he said after a momentâs pause. âJust forget it.â she sighed âHoneyâŚâ he dropped to his knees in front of her âDonât be like thatâŚwe can go for a drink or something.â âIâm not being like anything.â she snapped back. âYouâre the one that told me to ready by seven, well I wasâŚyou on the other hand-â
âI know and Iâm really sorry.â âI know.â she said, standing up âYou said. Look, it doesnât matter. Not like I had anything special to talk to you about or anythingâŚâ
âWhat do you mean?â He frowned, âWhat-â
âLike I said, it doesnât matter.â
âKatieâŚâ he sighed as he rose to his feet too.
âIâm going to get changed and take a dip in the hot-tub with the rest of this bottle of wine and a manuscript, might as well make the most of my spare timeâ she said, grabbing the ice bucket as she headed to the hallway âYour presence is not required.â
*****
âUh oh, what you done?â Natasha asked as she walked into Steveâs office the next morning, finding him browsing delivery sites for flowers.
âLast night was supposed to be Date night.â He muttered with a sigh âI was late, and we missed our reservation. First time Iâve ever done that. Katie was not happy.â âSo I suppose now isnât a good time to as if youâre up for a trip to Russia tomorrow.â Nat said, and he let out a groan. Katie had hardly spoken two words to him all evening and this morning before she had left for her office at the other end of the compound. Today was Wednesday, one of the 2 days out of 5 she worked on SIP stuff during the morning, then trained in the afternoon, a way for her to keep her toes in with the Avengers training.
âYouâre right, itâs not.â he said, âBut sheâs pissed at me anyway soâŚâ
âYou sure itâs just about date night?â Nat asked, âNot like her to get so annoyed over something like that, especially if, as you say, youâve never done it before.â âWell like I said yesterday, this place has been taking up a lot of my timeâ He shrugged. âSheâs probably feeling a bit neglected. Itâs my fault completely.âÂ
âWell instead of wasting money on flowersâŚâ Nat said, nodding to his screen. âGo and find her now, take her somewhere for the afternoon. Iâm supposed to be sparring with her in 15 minutes, we can reschedule.â
Steve hesitated. âWhat aboutâŚâ âI can handle the arrangements for Russia.â Nat said, âJust go.â
Katieâs bad mood hadnât got any better by the time she finished her work for the morning and it got even worse when she reached the door of the main gym area and paused as one of the new recruits, a girl called Jenny Allen, was midway through a full on bitch rant. Â
âWho the hell does she think she is anyway? I meanâŚâ âSheâs a damned good agent.â Evanâs voice cut her off âOne of the best I worked with, one of the most outstanding snipers I know soâŚâ âYeah well she still shouldnât just be allowed to dip into missions as and when? I mean, we all train our asses off and she just walks around, like sheâs hot shit just because she was trained by some SHIELD legend when we all know the real reason she was pulled into SHIELD and the Avengers in the first place is because of her nameâŚâ âYouâre out of lineâŚâ âAnd letâs face it, sheâs only here now because sheâs engaged to Cap, and owns half the gaffâŚâ
âI mean, they are two pretty good reasonsâ Katie said, pushing the doors open and walking into the gym. She had to give Allen credit, she started bit but then recovered and stood tall.
âKatie, IâŚâ Evans started but Katie cut him off. âItâs okâŚshe has an opinion, sheâs entitled to it. Say whatâs on your mind Allen.â âI justâŚâ she took a deep breath âI donât like the way you seemingly get to swan into missions, with little to no training like the rest of us. Itâs dangerous.â âDangerous?â Katie folded her arms over her chest.
âYes, dangerous. You donât know how we operate as a team, I mean are you still versed in hand to hand?â Versed? What the fuck?
Katie raised her eyebrow and smirked at Evans who instantly spotted the look on her face. Fuck this, sheâd been waiting to give Allen a smack since she had caught her batting her eyelids at Steve, practically trying to climb him when heâd been running over a report with her. What better way was there to fix a bad mood?
âI tell you what.â Katie said âwhy donât we find out? Iâm due to spar with Widow but youâll do.â âI errâŚâ Allen hesitated slightly. âNova I donât think thatâs a good idea?â Evans cut int. âI meanâŚâ âNo.â Allen said, straightening up. âItâs fineâŚIâm game.â Katie turned to drop her water on a bench and started to wrap her hands in the bandages she had.
âGo easy on herâŚâ Evans whispered in Katieâs ear. She looked at him innocently.
The pair of them started to circle and Katie waited, waited like she always did for her opponent to make the first move. She watched, quickly noting that the woman favoured her right, so she was right handed. She was also a bit taller than Katie, and stockier but that wasnât an issue, sheâd floored Sam before and Evans come to think of it.
As Allen came in with a right lead, Katie ducked and aimed a harsh left jab at her mid-section, causing the woman to let out a gasp of air. She recovered fast, coming in again and Katie moved to the right so the blow glanced off her ribs and aimed a kick to her right knee, causing her to stumble slightly. As she straightened Katie was waiting and landed a hard jab straight to her face, causing her to reel as her nose began billowing crimson. There were hisses from the watching recruits and she vaguely registered Evans to tell her to take it easy but she wasnât listening. Allen wiped at her face and came at Katie, full on, which was what she had wanted, sheâd riled her enough to make her want to fight fierce but as she came Katie threw herself to the left and swept both legs from under her. She crashed to the mat and in an instant Katie had her on her front, knee in her back as she yanked her arms back.
âYouâre rightâŚâ Katie bent over, lips close to her ear as she struggled, making Katie pull even more âI do own half this gaff, and my brother owns the other half. Something you need to remember when shooting your mouth off, and trying to climb my fiancĂŠe in his officeâŚâ âI wasnât-.â she protested and Katie cut her off with another yank.
âIf you so much as utter another word commenting on my fighting skills again. I will rip your arms out of your sockets, right before I have you escorted out of my��compound, you got that?â âYeah I got it.â
Steve paused at the sight in front of him. Following Natashaâs advice heâd headed to the gym, ready to take his girl out for the afternoon, only to find her pinning Allen to the floor, the womanâs arms yanked behind her back and her nose bleeding on the mat.
âI tried to stop themâŚâ Evans looked up at Steve who made a noise in his throat and strode towards the two women. âKatie thatâs enough!â his voice rang out loud across the gym.  âWhat the hell is going on?â âAllen had some worries I wasnât field ready.â Katie let go and easily got to her feet, looking at him, a flash of anger in her eyes, the fact he had used his Captainâs voice on her hadnât gone unnoticed. âSo I offered to show her, put her mind at ease.â
âYeah well I think youâve made your point.â he said, looking at Allen as she stood up holding tight to her nose, pressing firmly to either side to try and staunch the flow of blood from the single quick right straight Katie had hit her with before the take down.
âDo you need medical Allen?â Steve asked. She shook her head. He turned his attention to Katie, and glared at her âI donât know what the hell is going on hereâŚâ âI just told you.â she shot back. âI was showing how field versed I wasâŚâ âBy punching her in the face?â he said, his hands falling to his belt. Katie folded her arms and glared back at him.
âWe were sparring.â âYou were trying to rip her arms out of the socketsâŚâ
âDonât be so dramatic.â Katie rolled her eyes earning herself a glower, a look which would quell anyone else but not her, she wasnât scared of him. âMaybe now sheâll think twice about making shitty comments.â âIf someone punched you every time you made a shitty comment youâd never get up.â he said back, no trace of humour in his voice, because he didnât find the issue funny at all. He eyed her again before he nodded to the door âGo.â Was he serious? One look in his eyes told Katie he was.Â
âFine.â she shrugged, picking up her water bottle before she left. Natasha, who noticed the tears in her eyes went to stop her but Katie waved her away. Steve watched her back before he turned to Evans, pointing to Allen
âPatch her up and then Iâll see both of you in my office. AND GET BACK TO WORK!â he bellowed round the room.
Evans and Allen both nodded and left.
Steve noticed Natasha was looking at him from the doorway, arms folded.
âGot something to say, Romanoff?â he asked, snappily.
âWhat could I possibly have say when you handled that so well?â she asked sarcastically. âFYI, you might want to take your shield back home with you later, I canât expect Novaâs gonna take to being stripped down in front of people so wellâŚâ She levelled Steve with another look before she left and he let out a groan of frustration. Could this get any worse?
By the time he got back to his office both Evans and Allen were waiting. And when Evans explained what Allen had been saying, Steve was even more frustrated as he wasnât surprised Katie had reacted the way she did, not that it made it right, just a little more understandable. He unloaded on the woman, gave her a verbal warning and then dismissed them both. Then, deciding it was time to face the music at home he headed to their apartment.
Katie had made it back to their quarters before she had burst into tears. She knew she was being unreasonable in a lot of ways. The Compound was still finding its feet, so of course it wasnât going to run like clockwork and obviously Steve was going to be working long hours. She was too, she wasnât completely innocent in that respect. The issue was him missing date night was something he had never done before and it had surprised her a lot. Was she getting less important to him as the time went on?Â
Angrily she stripped off, changed into her bikini top and her denim shorts before she grabbed her book intending on heading out to the patio area to top up her tan in the August sun.
She was in the kitchen, grabbing herself a beer when Steve came back.
âYou alright?â He asked.
âNo.â Her tone was clipped, âBut thanks for asking.â
He rolled his eyes âKatieâŚâ
âExcuse me.â She went towards the door, but he didnât move.
âSteve, get out of my way.â
He still didnât move. âNo, youâre not going anywhere until we sort this out.â
She groaned and looked up to the ceiling.
âWanna tell me what your problem is?â he asked
âRight now, you, not letting me out of this fucking room.â she sighed, rubbing at her temples.
âLook, I know youâre pissed at me for last night and I get that, but..â
âThat is not the problem!â
âThen what is?â He shot back, somewhat exasperatedly. âHoney, I canât fix anything if I donât know what Iâm supposed to be fixingâŚâ
â That!â she looked at him, her voice loud âThat is the problem! That you have no fucking idea what the matter is! Youâre so wrapped up in running this place I hardly get a look in. You donât ask for my input, you donât involve me in anythingâŚâ
âWoah, now hang on.â He stepped forward. âWhen we moved here you said you didnât want to run anythingâŚâ
âAnd then you order me out of the fucking room in front of the damned trainees!â
âYeah well you canât just kick the crap out of one of my team members like thatâ
âYeah well your team member is an asshole.â Katie rolled her eyes. âShe deserved it for being a dickâŚâ
She took the opportunity to dodge round him and out of the doorway he had vacated when he stepped into the kitchen and made her way to the doors at the back.
âRight now youâre being a dickâ
âIâm not. I just donât want to play second fiddle to your fucking Army Camp anymore.â âArmy Camp?â he let out a sarcastic laugh.
âYes Army Campâ she said, spinning round.
âYouâre being ridiculous.â he shook his head, running his hand through his hair. âAbsolutely ridiculous.â âAnd that doesnât help!â she glowered at him âWhen Iâm pissed off or upset, you telling me Iâm being ridiculousâŚâ âWell you areâŚâ A chuckle escaped his mouth before he could stop it.
âStop fucking laughing at me!â She yelled, the heat rising up her neck and to my ears. He was really, really pissing her off, her could see it on her face he took a deep breath as she continued. âTell me Iâm wrong, tell me this whole thing isnât about reclaiming some of that time and life that was stolen from you?â
âYou thinkâŚâ He stopped and cocked his head to one side, trying to make sense of what she was saying âYou think that this, all of thisâŚâ he waved his arms around âIs some kind of trip down memory lane?â âWell isnât it?â He shook his head, snorting, giving her comment the contempt it deserved. âYou couldnât be further off the mark if you tried.â
âWell from what I see it looks like youâre simply trying to re-live your Howling Commando days.â She snapped back âAnd I have news for you Steve, Iâm not Peggy, no matter how much you wish I was.â
The words flew out of her mouth before she could stop them and they felt like a slap to his face. But instead of it upsetting him, he found himself boiling over with anger at how fucking ridiculous she was being. They had been through this time and time again, heâd shown her and told her at Clintâs she as the most important thing in his life, hell, they were getting married in less than three weeks for fucks sake, what else did he need to do?
âThatâs out of order and you know it.â His voice was low. What do I have to do to make you realise you are what I want? Not Peggy, youâŚâ
Suddenly the shitty nature of her words began to sink in and Katie found herself unable to look at him anymore, so she turned her head to the side. So he crossed the room and grasped her chin between his thumb and forefinger forcing her to look at him. As she looked back his jaw twitched slightly, a mixture of hurt and anger in his eyes, the furious energy radiating off him and then that ridiculous part of Katieâs brain that controlled her libido piped up, this was fucking hot. Her breathing hitched slightly and he felt it too.
âFine, if thatâs what you wantâŚâ he practically growled as his lips crashed onto hers and before she could even think to kiss him back, he pulled away - leaving her wanting and moving toward him to try and catch his lips again. Her hands reached for his face, desperately trying to bring him back to her. At the motion, his hands grabbed her wrists and forced them back to her sides, clearly, but wordlessly telling her who was in charge.
There was a slight pause between them, both trying to catch their breath from the row that had just occurred and from the searing kiss he had just delivered. Then their lips found one another again, his hands moving to her waist to both pull her closer and he began to tug at her clothes. Getting the hint, she acted in tandem, hands falling to the clip on his utility belt, fumbling with it for a second in her rush before successfully releasing it and then going for the flies on his uniform pants. Steve popped the button on her denim shorts and in a quick swoop shoved them and her bikini bottoms down as they both stumbled around the room.
He took hold of her hips again so to manoeuvre her wherever he wanted. They continued to stumble around the room for a moment before he took control and roughly picked her up. Her bare legs immediately wrapped around his still fully uniformed waist and her arms went around his neck as he slammed her up against the wall at the far side of the lounge and, using it as support he shifted his grip from under her ass. One hand went to her hip while the other pried her hands from the back of his neck. He was able to hold both of her wrists together with one of his hands, placing them up above her head and holding them there tightly.
This was angry sex, not make up sex, this was utter âIâm so fucking angry at you so Iâm gonna show you.â sex. Well, she was angry too so there was no way he was having this all his own way.
She rolled her hips, hard against him which was enough to get his attention but he simply used his free hand to shove her legs off of him. Katie managed to catch herself on her feet, only slightly bumping against the wall but before she had chance to think his lips found hers again, hungrily kissing her while his hand skated over her bare stomach. She arched into the touch, wanting him to move a bit south, but his hand stopped an inch away from where she wanted it to be.
âSay youâre sorry.â his voice was right by her ear, rougher than she could ever remember it being before. Rough enough to make a shiver go down her spine and for her to try and thrust into his hand, desperate for any sense of relief. But he pulled even further away from her, making her whine a bit. âYouâre sorry and you believe meâŚâ
âIâm sorry.â she breathed out, stumbling over her words âAnd I believe youâŚâ
He surged forward, kissing her desperately and she openly moaned into his mouth as two of his fingers slipped inside of her. His motions were fast and aggressive and he brought her to the brink, and then stopped.
âDo you still believe me?â he breathed out, voice ragged. âTell me you do and you want this.â The fucker was still making a point but by now Katie really didnât care.
âStevie, please.â she thrust her hips out toward him, gasping âI still believe you, I want you.â
It was want, not need. And that didnât escape his notice. He knew which one he would prefer to hear, to be wanted over needed any day.
He couldnât help the soft smirk on his face as he braced one hand on the wall beside her head, the other harshly yanked one of her legs up so that it wrapped around his waist. Reaching into his pants he freed his now painfully hard erection from them and didnât even pause before slamming into her, making her cry out sharply, one hand going to grip his bicep, the other against the wall to steady herself. He slammed into her over and over with such force that she was sure she was about to go through the wall itself and into the hall.
Desperate to be both closer to him and not to actually go through the wall, because that would be awkward to explain, not mention painful, Katie tried to lean in more to him. The motion made him go deeper inside of her, which caused her to moan at the feeling. At that point Steve quickly removed his hand from the wall and lifted her off her feet. Their chests pressed together, the bare skin of her stomach rubbing against the harsh Kevlar of his uniform, both messily kissing each other as Steve stumbled around the main area of the lounge before toppling over the arm of the couch where Katie ended up on top. Even then he continued his aggressive thrusts, his hands on her hips, pulling her down as he drove upwards.
She let out a small groan, the roughness of his pants was grinding against her clit along with the fact he was bottoming out inside her, hitting her spot again and again.
âShit, CaptainâŚâ she hissed and the noise made him slam up even harder, fuck he loved it when she said that when he was being tough. She let out a loud scream and tightened around him and at the feel of her walls clamping down, which was fucking bliss as always, his thrusts upwards became desperate as he chased his own end,  before he gave a loud âfuckâŚâ and he came, hard as she collapsed on top of him.
The pair of them lay, utterly spent and his hands gently ran up her spine as her face pushed into his neck.
âStill pissed at me?â he murmured.
âIn a fashion.â she responded as she picked her head from her shoulder and rolled to the side so she was between him and the back of the couch. He moved so they were facing each other, gently nudging her nose with his.
âCan we talk this over like adults now?â his voice was still quite stern. Katie bit her lip as she looked at him and he sighed, his voice becoming softer âI hate rowing with you. But I still donât know whatâs going on. Please talk to me.â
âYou shouldnât have ordered me out.â she said.
âYou broke Allenâs nose.â Katie had to fight the smirk crossing her face. Good shot.
âitâs not funny.â âIt is.â Katie said âShe deserved it.â
After what Evans had told him, Steve kind of agreed to be fair and Katie saw his face soften slightly. âEvans told me what she said.â Steve brushed her hair behind her ears âFor what its worth sheâs had an official warning.â âDid you go all Cap on her?â Katie raised an eyebrow âBet she loved thatâŚâ âWhat do you mean?â âOh come on, donât tell me you havenât noticedâŚâshe snorted before putting on an airy voice âoh CapâŚthatâs so funny. Hey Cap, can you show me how to do this take down. Oh Cap, youâre such a good teacher⌠she was practically trying to climb you the other day in your office.â âYouâre jealousâŚâ he smirked.
âI donât like people touching my stuff.â she sighed âEspecially not some 28 year old blond bombshell.â âBlond bombshell?â he snorted.
âWhat? Sheâs hot.â I shrugged âIâd do her.â His eyes flashed cheekily âNow thereâs an image.â She narrowed her eyes at him and he laughed before sighing again.
âListen to meâŚâ he said, his hand then coming up to caress the side of her face as he looked at her, driving his words home. âYou are the most important thing in the world to me and thereâs no other girl that comes close, not matter what you think. Not Allen, not Peggy, no one. And as for playing second fiddleâŚâ he gestured with his spare hand around the room. âSay the word and this all goes.â
âYeah right. Youâll never give up being Captain AmericaâŚâ
âI would for you.â He said simply.
Katie looked at him, heâd shocked her, but he meant every word. If he had to give all this up, he would. He didnât want to but, he would. The magnitude of what he had just admitted took a while to sink in, but when it did Katie was overcome with emotion, and the tears pricked at her eyes.
âHey, come on.â Steve let out a soft sigh, as he held her close, rubbing his hands softly up her back. âYou wanna tell me why last night was such a big deal, and yeah, I know that I messed up but, well Iâm getting the feeling thereâs a little more to it.â
With a deep breath she pulled back and licked her lips. âI err, I just wanted to tell you something and I wanted it to be special because I know how much it means to you, but, well, I made a decision on my name. You mean everything to me, Steve, and when we get married I wanna give everything to you, so, I wanna be Mrs Rogers.â
Her words took a moment to sink in and once they did, a huge grin spread across Steveâs face. âReally?â
âYeah.â She nodded, smiling. âWeâre tying ourselves together for life and I want everyone to know that Iâm yours and youâre mine.â
âIâll always be yours, Baby.â He whispered, as she leaned in to kiss him, as he wrapped an arm around her waist while one of her legs slithered in between his.
Soft, gentle kisses were shared as Katie gently reached for the zip of his uniform top, undoing it and then guiding his undershirt over his head as he undid his pants fully, shimmying out of them before he guided her onto her back while he shifted so he was caging her in between his legs. This time the mood passion, not anger.
âYou have no idea what you do to meâŚâ he whispered gently into her ear as he undid the strings on her bikini top leaving them both completely bare. She let out a groan as she titled her hips up. He closed his eyes as her hand came to rest on his cheek and he leaned into the touch as he shifted so her legs parted and he was inside of her again.
Tilting her head back at the feeling left her neck exposed, which Steve took advantage of in pressing soft kisses up her throat. His hand snaked up her arm so he could intertwine his fingers with hers. He slowly rolled his hips against hers, instead of the frantic rhythm he had prior. The hand that wasnât entwined with hers went to her hip, pulling her closer as he thrust deeply, gently, slowly, each roll of his hips hitting her spot as he continued over and over again, head dropping to my neck, collar bone and breasts which he had paid no attention to before.
âStevie, you feel so goodâŚâ Katie moaned and he let out a groan of his own at her words. When her orgasm rolled over her again, this one not as ferocious as before, but no less pleasurable she melted underneath him, breathless, her hand running through his hair as he came again, collapsing on top of her
The moments after they finished were always their favourite. The quiet bliss that surrounded them like a bubble, keeping them safe from the world.
âI love you.â Katie said softly. He picked his head up from where he had it buried in the crook of her neck so he could meet her eyes.
âI love you too.â he responded, pushing some hair out of her face, thumb circling her cheek. âI canât wait to make you Mrs Rogers.â He whispered, his lips ghosting over hers.
**** Chapter 26
**Original Posting**
#stark spangled banner#steve rogers#Katie Stark#steve rogers fanfiction#steve rogers fic#steve rogers x ofc#steve rogers x original female character#marvel#marvel fanfic#mcu#mcu fanfic#steve rogers smut#chris evans#chris evans characters
70 notes
¡
View notes
Text
2020 year end greetings.
disclaimer: this is going to be very long ( Ëś â ę â Ëś ), but that's how much gratitude i have and so much more of love.
2020. ah, this year was a very emotional journey for me and how i wish i could sing jessi's gucci all throughout. however, that was not the case. tumblr helped me run away from all those irl miseries. these people made me feel at home.
this skz writing blog has been existing from the last few days of september and it came to life when i was losing motivation to write on my main (which i closed down because stray kids made me like writing back again) and it's stayed since then. you guys have stayed since then. grateful, a one hundred times and more.
so, this is rue, getting sappy and so much more thankful for everything i have and recieved with this blog. this is rue, asking you to accompany me for a little more and to listen to the stories i have to share. the is rue with heart full of nothing but love for each one of you.
to each one of my mutuals, for whom i pray to the stars to shower you with nothing but fortune â
@sinisterlyhan ⥠eiko, best thing i ever did was hit you up. how are you always so calm? or at least that's the tone i have in my head when i read your texts. it's so pleasant to talk to you. ily. and let me get started on your writing â you've heard this from me like every day but ma'am, you make magic. you lace stars together to form such a beautiful constellation of a writing and i fall in love a little more. thank you for inspiring me to always do better!
the hyunsung demon!au (whew!) â 01. 02. 03.
this hyunjin bad boy!au
@mochinnie ⥠isa, how i wish you handled yourself with a little more care. you're so fragile and delicate and i just want to protect you ?? so much ??? you're precious and one of the most beautiful people i have met. your characterisation is just perfect and god, i wish i could once write headcanons like you do. thank you for being my friend and for fangirling to me and for loving me. it means the world. psst, ily.
this seungmin fic
querencia | hh
@sparklemin ⥠nara!!!! big brain nara! god i love how your asks make my whole day and how you bring up different minho agendas in my head. you have my whole heart and i'm in love with you bye
girlfriend | bcn
hidden confession | bcn
@bearseungmin ⥠dawnie babie thank you for being such an enthusiast all the time while talking. you're so cheerful and happy and thank you for being this nice <33
beat it to the door | bcn
could listen to you read the dictionary | lfl
@chogiout ⥠yah, kira! sometimes i want to whack the back of your head like i whack my sister's, okay? it's the same kinda sibling love with you. fuck, not ever going to let you leave me. after all, my parents taught me to take responsibility of the stuff i rid innocence of. (lmao, sorry, bitch ily!!)
memoir | jyh
this youth of craziness | csn
@mikoto-ica-fics ⥠mi, bb! thank you for being so supportive. istg, if it weren't for you reblogging that one fic of mine, my fics would have never seen light to this day. it's easy to get lost in the tags hehe. and then i happen to text you and omg, aren't you the nicest ever? i love your story ideas, the way you write, the way you interact with people and thank you for talking to me. you make me want to be better.
entangled | lmh, hjs
power grab | hjs
@toffee-hwa ⥠ana! anaaaa~ you're so enthusiastic and supportive and fuck, i looooove ranting and fangirling to you! and the minute i know you're watching the same kdrama as i am, i just go like wheeeeeeeâ HAN SEOJUN!!! lmao, but thank you so much for talking to me, for listening and for caring! my romanian queen, you pretty human, you're the best!
yet, pt.i
yet, pt.ii
@chandisiacs ⥠yah, pav! must i drag you back to tumblr from twt? must i? i miss you. i really do and i can't wait to have your arse back here. thank you for being such a lively person to talk and hang out with, eee! and not at how you succeeded nano! inspirational! thank you x
thread of all your legendary aus
starboy | bcn
@unsaidhj ⥠you're so soft. and god i love you? and your aesthetics. it's a thing, ma'am. i existed to see your aesthetics lmao. and then i text you and you're so kind omg. i could never hate you so please, ma'am, stop telling me that in panic? huihui, ily and i hope you stay healthy. place yourself first, bb.
knife under my pillow | hhj
scammer, scammed | bcn
@sleepylixie ⥠yo, neighbor! you reminded me how small the world can actual get! love love talking to you about irl stuff because you can understand how messed up it is! and you're so kind, ah!!
in umbra
passion's abyss | lmh
@dreamyhan ⥠one of the few people i see on my dash and go like â hazeeeeeeeeel! you're just so nice, god. like if cotton candy was a person, it would be you, alright? and then there's your writing ability that skyrocket off the roofs because it is that good. thank you for being so supportive and nice to me! x
next time | bcn
in his arms | hjs
@itsapapisongo ⥠boy, my main man, javi!! your work was once my most favorite thing to listen to. loved how the mall worked and everything. and then there's how supportive you are like omg. if only i could explain the courage you give me. it's infinite. you make me feel infinite. also, #hardhours, right?
george of the jungle
swimming fool
@kabira ⥠typing the url down was even more romantic, manx. don't ever change this. love how strong and bold you are. love your opinions and love your writings even more. you're one of those few people who write like they mean every word from their heartstrings. thank you for providing us with stories to tell for eons. x (psst, ily so much!)
backstreet driving | hhj (that's the first skz fic i read because it was from you and not because it was skz and aren't i glad?)
sic semper tyrannis | lty
@dalknow ⥠the only other person on tumblr that i text religiously on discord. i love talking to you, bb. love getting personal with you. love how i can share absolutely anything. thank you for trusting me. thank you for listening to me. thank you for loving me. can't wait for you to put your stories back up on this acc. you're undefeatable and i know you'll have that known.
to each one of my anons, for whom i pray that you stay safe and healthy and most importantly, happy â
𧸠:: put you on the anon list because in my head you are that anon â my very first one and the one that lit up my whole world. it's kind of a very proud moment when someone wants to talk to you. you made me feel that. you made feel loved. and to see how well your blog is doing now, god, i feel like a proud mother.
đ :: my greek princess. the fact that i learnt more about breads from you than from my school makes me laugh hehe. you really did light up my world with every ask you sent me and had me unknowingly hope that you are happy in every minute. and now that i know who you are, i'm even more content because you're a mutual too now!
đ§ :: god, you have a special place in my heart, ice cream anon! maybe because you liked me more than my fic and followed me here even though you were an anon from my bts blog. fuck, if that didn't make my heart flutter, nothing ever will! (hush, your relationship is something i am still rooting for!!)
đŚ |đš| đĽ | đ¸ :: the way you guys keep checks if i'm staying hydrated and healthy. i am. and even when i wasn't, your asks made me go drink a cup of water ha! thank you for loving me x
tiktok anon :: âĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄ yes idk what else to say to you but that i would give you a piece of my heart. your tiktok asks make my whole day. it's something i look forward too! thank you for always making my day!
and to my other anons, tagged or untagged :: thank you for sending me an ask. every single one, either telling me to stay happy or hydrated, or that my fic was great or that you're feeling extra horny that day (we've all been there!) i appreciate it and thank you for making me smile! x
to all the mutuals that i admire, look upto and wish we talked waaaay more, let's do it soon please! and to some mutuals that i just miss talking to! â
@nightshade-minho (ily! x nicest bean ever!!) :: @satanssmuts :: @lovebini :: @seraplantery :: @xiaojunssmile :: @chan-skz :: @chanluster :: @decembermoonskz :: @bangtantaegi (queen!!) :: @yunhozone (i miss you!!) :: @inkigayeo :: @vocalyunho
i hope each one of you stay happy, content and loved. my memory is pea sized and so i do pray that i haven't forgotten any! thank you for being my mutuals, for sharing laughter and talks with me for these months i've been here! iâm sorry if i missed anyone, but i seriously do appreciate everyone that iâve ever talked to on here though! i hope to see you all next year and let's be happy together !!
with much love, x rue!
59 notes
¡
View notes
Text
v. lĂĄthi: the secret
Moodboard * Content * Masterlist
Disclaimer:
All characters and situation in this story are fictitious. Resemblance to any person living or dead is only God knows.
chapter iv. the mistake
v. the secret
Harry decided to return to Centauri. He comes home feeling that everything he had done was in vain. His mission wasn't successful on Earth, and he felt useless for that. He even felt that his mission is no longer important. Well, it is. Itâs important because itâs not only about him, his family, but also his crown and realm. Heâs sure Selene will reproach him because he comes home empty-handed. He failed to find the Goddess of Birth and brought her back to where she came from. But, he didnât care.
Nothing can bother him whoâs grieving.
That day, when he came into the empty house of Y/N and Ilitia. His eyes found a scene that had been indigestible and incomprehensible until now. He saw his loverâs lifeless body in her grandmotherâs arms who was so hysterical patting her cheek and calling out her name. He remembered very well how Ilitia sobbed while caressing her granddaughterâs pale face, eyes closed with blueish lips.
He remembered where he ran towards them, checking for a pulse he couldnât feel. He didnât see Y/Nâs chest rising and falling to breathe, he couldnât feel the breath through her nose, and how her body limped every time he shook her.
No, Harry didnât understand.
No, Harry couldnât believe it.
He shook his head in disbelieve and dropped his knees next to Y/N's limp body. His hands began to tremble as he patted her cheek while calling out her name. But, the way her head lolled to the side, confirming his nightmare.
He tried to make her breath by pressing her chest, hoping for a positive response. However, still, nothing changes. He gulped, his heart baulked at his brain's thinking. His tongue-tied to say the truth he expected.
Everything felt hazy. But, one thing for sure that he lost Y/N forever and so suddenly.
And what he regrets, until now, he couldnât see her for the last time.
He wanted to kiss her for the last time, although she wouldnât kiss him back. Yet, Ilitia kicked him out right before he got the chance. She screamed, blaming him for her granddaughterâs sudden and shocking death. The excruciating pain and rejection brought tears to his eyes, and the first time of him wept over a human. He realised that Ilitia really hated him when the woman didnât allow him to even remember Y/N for the last time. And what he did at that time was.. relent, letting the little family mourning.
Harry didn't know the humans' traditions for someone death. Which he heard, humans do funerals a few days after the day of death. And when he returned to Y/N's house, her house was uninhabited. Then, he came to her work and met her co-worker, Mia. Mia told him that Y/N's funeral had been a few days ago and her grandmother, who's now alone, decided to leave Italy.
How did Harry feel?
He was sad, didn't deny the feeling of angry and disappointed. He just wanted to meet his lover whom he loved so much in a short time. He regretted his lack of efforts to try to meet her on her last days. Oh, if only he had knownâŚ
His chest felt tight thinking about her. He's confused, he's lost without her.
When the night comes, his brain forced him to think about her. Her smile, her laugh. Their memories. Everything.
He cannot bear the pain that makes tears run down his cheeks. And, this was the first time he cried since the death of his parents.
He was always thinking about what made Y/N die. The way her death called her was so sudden and strange.
Why?
How?
And now here he is, in Centauri. To recover, to heal his pain.
When he arrives at his castle, he feels all eyes are on him. It's obvious for his people that their God isn't all right. He comes back with grim, unsteady steps, and ignores all those who bow at him. Even when Selene greets him, he's not interested at all. He doesn't let her hugs and kisses him, only going straight to his bed-chamber to rest. . . . .
Harry doesn't know how long he was standing on the balcony of his bed-chamber and stared blankly at the view in front of him and doesn't realise that Selene was standing behind him.
The woman looks at her husband who's sad and agitated, unwilling to say a word. He pondered with his own mind, and even the beautiful expanse of Spikenard and Dianthus gardens under their bed-chamber balcony cannot take off his mind. And she wonders why.
âHarry, darling..â she gently touches his arms, âYou're awfully quiet today. What's wrong?â
He only slightly turns his head before gripping the railing with both his hand, now ducking his head down and looking at the blooming Spikenards and Dhiantus below. Â Selene just let out a sigh as she rolls her eyes, looking for a way for him to talk to her. She missed him too much and she wants to spend time with him with their bed which felt even more empty and cold with his absence every day.
âHow's your mission? I can't wait to meet that Goddess and ask for her blessings. When do you think we can meet her?â she babbles as she put her head on his shoulder lovingly, her fingers rubbing his toned chest, âSometimes I think, that Goddess is very troublesome with her mysterious disappearance and chose to live with lowly creatures on Earth. Did she not remember that she was a Goddess?â
Still, Harry doesn't budge and let his wife do whatever she wants. Meanwhile, Selene is getting more and more annoyed that her husband doesn't seem to care. Slowly, she grabs his face and brings his lips closer for her to land a kiss. Yet, he quickly avoids her and let go of her hand from him. He really isn't in the mood and just wants to grief.
âI'm sorry, Selene. I justââ
"What's wrong with you, Harry?!" his wife's voice is loud enough to make him flinched, and seeing she's so angry with her face now starting to turn red. Harry doesn't know why his refusal makes his wife furious. Indeed, during their married life, he almost never refused her touch, and only this time he did. He knows where this will lead to. It's just doesn't feel right for him to intimate with her while his heart is still grief the death of his lover on Earth.
"You came back with failure and empty-handed. Your behaviour is weird, you refuse to speak!" Selene hisses, "I've told you it's not important for you to go to that pathetic place. And now what? There's no difference between you and our useless men. You lingered on Earth doing nothing, not finding that fucking Goddess, and coming back here like this. What is this behaviour on you?"
âYou called me useless?â he scoffs, staring at Selene in disbelief, âWhat in this realm your reason-â
âDon't twist my wordââ
"You said I am no different with our men that are useless, according to you!"
âThat's the truth. Our men are useless to find that Goddess, then you insisted on going down to Earth alone and refused to be accompanied by one of our trusted men.â she folds her arms together, âAnd looking at you now like this, I suspected something was happening on there  and you weren't honest with me.â
Harry scoffs, shaking his head and leave her alone in their bed-chamber. He's too annoyed of arguing with Selene and doesn't want to stir things up because he knows she will bring up this matter. However, it seems that the Goddess isn't satisfied and continues to demand the truth. She rushed to follow her husband behind and keeps yelling at him to be honest. And of course, it makes their servants and guards look at their God and Goddess in confusion. For the first time in forever, they see the romantic couple fight and even continued to the throne room.
âWhat should I do any more for making you tell the truth, forgetting the Earth and whatever happened there? Your place is here as God, the ruler of Centauri. Not in the mortal realm with the pathetic creature who make you messed up like this!" Selene cries, doesn't care with her voice echoed the empty throne room since there were only the two of them. Their servants and guards are very aware of their privacy and choose to step aside. After all, they don't want to be punished by the Goddess later if they overheard their conversation.
Harry quickly turn around, looking at Selene who's glaring at him. He doesn't say a word, letting his wife bring out whatever she feels. However, the more she shouts, the more he digests every word she said. Then, he realises something.
"It was you, wasn't it?" he hisses. His green eyes seeking the truth through Selene's eyes. He recalled her threat some time ago when she suspected him. However, she didn't bring it up again after that. Yet, he knows his wife well. She doesn't have to give him a warning anymore to make her do something awful. Selene indeed is a kind Goddess, but she can be a little cruel if she wants to. Especially when it comes to something she has or wants.
"I have to get rid of someone who seduces my husband. Moreover, she's nothing more than.. lowly and mortal creature." Selene calmly answers her husband, her face showing no emotion. Far from Harry who's suppressing his anger.
She sighs before shaking her head, âI couldn't let that rotten whore get in the way of our dreams.â
âWhat did you just say?â Harry takes a step closer with heaving chest. He doesn't accept his wife calling Y/N with such a name. He knows what he was doing, cheating behind Selene's back, was a mistake. Yet, he also couldn't allow Y/N to be humiliated and belittled, even if it was by his own wife.
âEven a whore is worth more than her.â
âSelene!â
âWhat!?â Selene yells, âWhy are you still defending her, Harry? Do you love her so much that you have the heart to hurt your own wife? What did you see on her?â
"Yes, I do love her." he gives in, his eyes are still glaring at his wife as if she is now his enemy. "Why are you so desperate to kill her? Why did you do that, Selene? I know I was wrong but you didn't have to kill her! I was the one to made a move, not her."
âBecause she has what we've been waiting for, Harry!â her scream echoed the whole room again, and she doesn't care if anyone hears. And this is her way of letting out her feelings, yelling at her husband to realise why she did that. She can't cry in front of Harry because her heart is refusing, she can't look weak in front of the man who has hurt her.
âI knew you were having affair with that woman for a long time, since the beginning of your arrival on Earth. I purposely let you for a few months of your time on there. Wish you will realise how wrong it was. Yet, what did I get?â she let out a sarcastic laugh before continuing what's bugging her mind, âYou failed on your mission and fooled around with her, leaving your wife waiting for.. at least some good news.â
âYou don't know how much I hate her when I knew your relationship with her. But, my hatred got worst when I found that someone could bear a child of my own husband. How sick was that?â
"I can't let my husband have mistress, and she's the one who gives him an heir. Let alone she's a human. Imagine what the realm would think if the successor to the throne was descended of a human?"
Harry never flicks his head that fast. He didn't mishear, did he?
He deliberately let Selene vent her anger to make her satisfied. Yet, the words that just left her mouth makes his brain seem slow to think.
âWhat did you mean by that, Selene?â he whispers, âIf you keep talking nonsense, I swearââ
âI killed her because she was carrying your child, Harry!â
Selene no longer can contain her disappointment, and let the tears she desperately held back, roll down her face. Different from Harry who looks at her in shock, as if she had just told him a truth that he couldn't accept. However, it's true.
âThat's not funny, Selene. Howââ
âWith you who have always had sex with her for months, nothing is impossible, Harry. Now, let me ask you. How long have you had an affair with her?â she sobs. But, it seems that Harry is still trying to remember the times where he was so complacent about his affair with Y/N. Until several minutes passed, he still can't answer her since he's so confused. How came a God impregnate a human?
"For months you were on Earth, making no effort to find that Goddess. Instead, you were having fun with her." she continues, "When I found out the news, I was so angry and disappointed. Why she could have what I want? It's disgusting to think that there was a human being who was pregnant by my husband and the child would be the first heir to the throne if it was born. I'm not allowing humans to interfere with our realm."
âHow did you know if Y/N was pregnant with my child?â his voice barely just a whisper, still can't believe what Selene told him. This is too much for him to think. Y/N's death, Selene found out their affair, and now he just finds out that Y/N was pregnant with his child, his first child.
"I'm not stupid to let my husband go beyond my supervision. Even though you were not with her, my men still keeping their eyes on her every day. And when I was stalking her that day at her house, I knew which women are pregnant or not. As easy as that." she scoffs, "If I let it any longer, you'll find out and you'll protect the child desperately."
She adds afterwards, "And thinking that you would make her your mistress. I am the Goddess of Centauri, the wife of the realm's ruler, the rightful one â I would do anything to thwart it all. What would our people think if they found out, their ruler betrayed not only the throne, but them?"
Harry hasn't yet had time to open his mouth, a very familiar voice interrupted them. For a moment, he thinks he's hallucinating. But, when he looks for the source of the sound, he's shocked.
How could that be?
There, standing the grandmother of his lover. Her appearance is so different from usual, the lady dressed like a Goddess. Ilitia looks so charismatic despite her old age. He thinks, how did she get here? And most importantly, how could she know about Centauri and where the realm is?
Not long after, two guards rushed into the throne room, looking scared because the intruder managed to get into and met their God and Goddess. If Selene just raises her eyebrows at the guards, Harry makes eye contact with Ilitia. If he stares at her in confusion, Ilitia shots him a glare.
âYour Majesties! I'm sorry but this intruderââ
The guards close their mouths when Harry raised his hand, asking them to shut up. They bow at him and Selene who now studying Ilitia from head to toe before excusing themselves to remain on guard at the entrance.
"You may be wondering why I got here, Harry." Ilitia opens her mouth and averts her gaze to Selene. "And finally I can meet you in person, Selene."
âWho are you and how dare you address me by the name?!â Selene hisses while squinting her eyes, âHow brave of you to infiltrate my castle.â
âHow did you get here, Ilitia?â Harry whispers, âHow do you know this place?â
âYou call yourself the ruler of Centauri, the mighty God. Yet, you couldn't recognise me?â Ilitia shakes her head, âYour predecessors would be disappointed if they're still alive.â
âTell us what do you want. We have more important things to do than have to deal with you.â Selene then turns to look at her husband, âWhy don't you throw her out? Sheââ
âYou can't just kick someone out especially the ones you've been looking for.â
âWhat?â
âToo bad Harry couldn't recognise me as the Goddess of Birth even though he saw me often.â
What Ilitia just said in front of them makes Harry widens his eyes. Ilitia must be kidding, right?
How could she claim to be the missing Goddess of Birth all of sudden? She's a human for God's sake, and Harry knows that really well. She showed no signs as a one.
âI am the one who you've been looking for. I am the Goddess of Birth.â
The words come so easily from the old lady's mouth while the husband and wife stare at her as if she has just grown a second head. Someone they had been looking for just appeared before them. However, someone who is very close to Harry and he couldn't sense her aura at all.
âYou must be kidding, Ilitia.â Harry shakes his head, âIf you're the one, I should have sense you at the first time. You're a human, and you can't speak like that.â
"If I am a human, how could I know this place and to got here and meet you?" Ilitia asks him, "If I am not the one, how could I know that you're looking for me for help because your wife cannot conceive while you need an heir to the throne, Your Majesty?"
âYour father, Dias, was the king of the Gods. And your mother, Tileia, the Goddess of Women and Family. They only have one heir, and it's you. Harry, the child who inherits all of the Gods and Goddesses power because your parents were so loved by the universe.â Ilitia sighs, âAnd even the stars and the moon bowed down at your birth.â
Harry was silent. His mother once told this story when he was a child, about how universe so blessed with the birth of the heir of the Centauri's throne. And the stars with the moon bowed down when he was born into the world.
If Ilitia could find that out, there was no way she would lie about who she is. And that leaves him even more speechless.
"Very well, then." Selene breaks the silence, "Welcome back, Goddess. What made you finally decide to come back, after all this time?"
Ilitia scoffs, âYou said that you were looking for me but didn't know my name?â
"My bad. Welcome back, Carmenta." Selene faking her smile. Although she's happy to finally meet the Goddess of Birth, her arrival isn't exactly right when she was arguing with Harry. Talking about him, he seems to be in deep thought. How could he not be aware of it? The Goddess' name is Carmenta, and her name on Earth is Ilitia. And Ilitia is another unpopular name for Carmenta. Of course, she used that name to disguise herself among humans.
âI sense you're still mourning the death of my granddaughter, Harry.â Ilitia then shifts her gaze to Selene, looking at the woman with so much anger, âIronically, it was your wife who killed Y/N herself.â
"Wait a minute. I don't understand. I've never killed any other Gods or Goddesses or their descendant!" Selene shrieks, "You're talking nonsense!"
Ilitia deadpanned, âYou killed my darling Y/N because she was carrying your husband's first child, the heir to the Centauri's throne. You didn't want your husband to have a mistress and then get rid of you because you can't conceive.â
âWhatââ
âY/N is her granddaughter, an adoptive to be exact.â Harry mumbles, âYou knew that Y/N was pregnant with my child?â
âI am the Goddess of Birth, of course I knew. Even though Y/N didn't know she was pregnant.â
âThen, if you knew who I am, why did you let it at from the beginning?â
"I let you be with her because I know that Selene can't give you an heir until whenever. Your fate has been written since you were born that you would have heirs outside of your marriage. And when you met Y/N, I could feel that fate was coming, and I let it be. I kept her to still pure until you met her because her fate to bear the descendant of Centauri's Gods even though she's just a human."
âThis is no coincidence, Harry. I adopted her parents because I knew your fate and even hers, long before she was even born.â
âAnd you knew her fate will end like this, didn't you?â his voice barely just a whisper, thinking about the death of Y/N still makes him uncomfortable especially in a situation like this.
âOne's destiny could change if there was other interference.â
âAnd what was it?â
âYour wife.â
âHold on,â Selene cuts them off, âSo, Y/N is your granddaughter? You adopted a human then it was her your granddaughter?â
âSometimes humans are better than us, Selene.â Ilitia changes the subject, doesn't want her heart hurts if she keeps thinking about her beloved Y/N, who's no longer with her. Her irritation grows when Selene chuckles and shakes her head.
âA noble creature like you adopted humans and take care of them like your own blood? How awful.â
âSelene!â
Harry yells at his wife. But, it seems she doesn't care and just rolls her eyes, looking bored with the conversation she thinks isn't important. She just wanted this Goddess to help her get pregnant immediately.
"At first, I believed in you and the destiny that was made. However, when I found out that your wife was going to kill Y/N, that's why I suddenly pushed you away. To protect her and her baby. But, it seems that Selene worked harder so that she succeeded in killing your lover and future child." Ilitia speaks sadly, "And it's gotten worse when I found out that the cursed Goddess is your wife."
âCursed Goddess?â Harry stares at her dumbfounded, ignoring Selene who now looks panicked.
âYou don't know she's a cursed Goddess?â Ilitia raises her eyebrow, âYou have married her but have no idea about her past? Really, Harry?â
âCarmenta, I orderââ
"I'm taking no order from anyone because I do not belong to the court." Ilitia shuts her, "Selene was a Goddess of Moon, and now is a cursed Goddess. She seduced and lured a human, visited him every night while he lay asleep. She sneaked out with him afterwards and fucking each other. The court found out her sin, punished her by removing her power, and cursed her that she couldn't have children forever and no power in the realm can help her. Even Gods or Goddesses, like me."
Selene covers her ears with both hands, doesn't want to hear her dark secret being brought up in front of her husband. She never told Harry about this. At first, she didn't care about the curse. Yet, when she married him, having children became her focus if she didn't want her position as the Goddess in Centauri to be replaced.
âYou never saw her show her power, didn't you?â Ilitia smiled mockingly, shrugging her shoulders to Selene.
"And, Harry? It's not just Y/N's fate to carrying your child. She's a reincarnation of a Goddess long before your time, she and her spouse were forced to separate because she couldn't carry a child. The court dumped her to the Earth. While she was being on Earth, her spouse still was in their realm and to marry another Goddess to produce an heir. Her spouse felt guilty knowing she was alone suffered, yet he prayed to the universe that someday she would find happiness. Even if in another life. Yet, the chaos Centauri brought to Syracuse centuries ago made it all fall apart."
âHow did you know?â
"Because I was her spouse married to. I knew her pain, I felt that I have betrayed her who was actually my childhood friend. I begged to the God of Life for sparing me long live until I could make up for feeling guilty and help her to be happy." . . . .
Y/N was fidgety all day, she really missed Harry and wanted to meet her lover so much. These several days, her grandmother never left her alone and always at home, as if imprisoning her with the circumstances. Even Ilitia strictly forbade her to go to work, and it irritated her the most. If her grandmother kept telling her off, how could she work and do her activities normally?
But, that day seemed to be on her side.
Ilitia trusted her granddaughter enough to be alone at home and leaving to do some groceries. Initially, Y/N insisted on accompanying her, but she refused since the grocery wasn't far from their home.
And that was when Y/N made sure her grandmother was far enough away, she rushed to pick up her mobile phone and dialled Harry's number, which unfortunately wasn't answered. She tried for two times, yet it seemed the man was busy or didn't have the phone on him.
She had the idea to take the opportunity to escape, didn't care if Ilitia didn't find her at home. She just wanted to meet Harry for a moment.
Yet, when she put on the floppy hat that Harry gave her, she winced as the front door slammed hard enough. She wondered why her grandmother came home so early sounding so irritated from how hard the door slammed.
That was weird.
Ilitia always calls her when she comes home from anywhere, and it becomes her habit to call her mia cara.
But, she didn't hear it this time.
Shrugging it off, she came out of her bedroom and rushed out to her grandmother. However, she didn't find Ilitia there. The door was wide open, and Ilitia's pots were crushed beside the door.
Something went wrong...
âNonna?â
Silence...
âNonâ who are you?!â Y/N squinted her eyes when she found three unfamiliar figure standing right in front of her. Ilitia couldn't be careless enough to leave the door unlocked even though she was inside. How could these strangers break into her home?
âWhat are you doing in my home?â
Those strangers didn't say a word. Instead, they kept on moving forward making Y/N widened her eyes.
âHey, hey, hey! What are you doââ she hadn't finished her word when one of them pulling her arm and yanked it. The poor girl stumbled on her feet and fell to the floor. Her feelings were chaotic at the moment, her brain was thinking hard how could she fight them and kick them out, close and locked all the doors and windows and hide inside. Or, how to get out of there.
Well, she had to be strong if she wants to survive, did she?
Y/N tried to stand up, but one of them flew his hand and scattered the things in the living room. She screamed in shock, one of her family's picture frames hit her shoulder before falling to the floor and shattered.
What was that?
How could those things scatter on the floor without them touching?
Who were they?
What are they?
She gulped, and when the time was right, she immediately got up and ran away from them to her bedroom.
Yet, the luck wasn't on her side this time.
The intruders followed her inside, holding her bedroom's door when she was about to close it. What was the power of woman dealing with three men at once?
Y/N was freaking out. What did they want from her?
âGo away! Go away!â she stupidly yelled while trying to shove away the hand was holding her door, âWhat do you want?â
âYou.â
She screamed when they succeded open the door wide and cornered her. She panicked even more when one of them grabbed her wrist making her stiffened. What kind of power or magic they had to make her like that?
âOur Goddess wish your death before the moon appears in the dark. You wish your own death by interfering the peace of our God and Goddess."
She frowned. What?
âI'm sorry, but I don't understandââ
âNo kind in the realm will do such a thing to Centauri.â
Centauri..
Centauri...
That sounded familiar.
Hold on..
The myth.
âWhaââ
Y/N hadn't yet had a chance to speak when the pain gnawed at her body. Oxygen seemed to be being drained from her lungs, making her stuffy and unable to breathe. She didn't understand. They didn't strangle her, but why could it be difficult for her to catch a breath?
Her other free hand desperately trying to free her wrist, but the other two men held her back. She coughed badly, his head dizzy made her weak and lost her strength.
She gave up, she couldn't think how she could get rid of this pain. She just prayed whoever was suspicious with the door to her house wide open and immediately helped her. When she felt their grip loosened on her, she felt a little relieved, thinking they were satisfied enough to torture her.
However, that was a grave mistake.
When they dropped her body to the floor, the pain grew even more. Her lungs still struggling for air, while the excruciating heat ran through her already weak body. She cried as she felt like a thousand needles pricking into her skin.
âLong live the Gods and Goddesses. Long live the throne. Long live Centauri.â
That was the last word she heard before her eyes closed, yet until the last seconds of her life, Y/N prayed for her grandmother and Harry, to be happy no matter what, even if she could no longer standing beside them.
Harry gasps, his eyes were wide open with sweat pouring down his face. The God sighs when he realises it's already morning, the shining light through his wide-open balcony window shine into his bare chest. The dream he just had earlier, was very scary for him.
He saw how his innocent lover was killed by guards he knows so well, and seemed so loyal to his wife that they obeyed to kill someone who wasn't wrong. His Y/N was tortured, her right to life was taken away by a creature that she even thought was a myth.
He cannot try to remember the dream or.. nightmare again. Too painful, too tormenting his mind.
And he cannot stop thinking about Selene. He felt betrayed by her. All this time, he had seriously misjudged his wife.
About Selene, with Ilitia or Carmenta's professing faith and her own confession, Harry dragged his wife to the court to atone for her crimes. Even so, he believes that her punishment isn't severe because humans aren't their obligation. However, he thinks to ask for a marriage annulment since he's too fed up with her. At least, this time he's free from her since she had to be exiled until her trial day.
He sighs, realising that he's in his home. Although he was happy to be back, it was a sign that he had to return to being a ruler, a God, and carry out his duties. While on Earth, he was free from his duties and obligations, even it was temporarily. . . . . âYes, Bernard's border will have additional guards but not reduce the number of other borders."
The advisor nods, understand what Harry means before bowing and excusing himself. While the God himself continued his steps to see his flower garden which he hadn't seen for a long time. Did Selene or their servant take care of them while he was away?
It seemed they did.
His Bellflowers, Hellebore, and Hyacinth are in full bloom, looking beautiful as always. Yet, the longer he stares at his garden, he remembers his lover who's so familiar with them. Hell, he misses her so much making him remember how good she smelt with fresh flowers. If their love story weren't complicated, he might be would bring her here and show her flowers she had never seen on Earth.
Then, he chooses to leave. He doesn't want to cry for her again, he doesn't want Y/N sad because he couldn't accept her death.
But, when he turns around, his body froze. He cannot believe what he's seeing now. His brain and body feel bewitched to be paralyzed for a moment.
Standing in front of him, right in the middle of the garden path, his sweet Y/N throws a sweet smile. A smile that immediately warmed his heart. A smile that he missed it the most. He cannot believe it. His brain denies what his heart is sure of, sure that his love is right in front of him. Looks beautiful and perfect, nothing less.
Smiling like an idiot, Harry steps in haste, yearning to hug her. Suddenly, his steps tripped, causing him to lose his balance and fall to the ground. He chuckles at his folly, so eager to touch her. Getting up, he shakes his head and ready to love on her. However, his smile faded when he no longer see Y/N.
Where is she?
Was it his mind playing a trick on him?
And from that second, tears roll down his cheeks, as if to make him realise that he no longer has her.
Harry lost Y/N, because of himself, of his mistake, of his selfishness.
*
THE END. * When I decided to write this mini series, I didnât expect that you guys to be so excited about my second series, since my first series isnât doing good enough. Honestly, I didnât plan LĂĄthi to have many chapters because the concept is so simple; Harry, whoâs a God, cheated on his wife and he regrets that he lost Y/N because of his stupidity. I am very grateful for the excitement, and I hope I can do better with next writing (hopefully). English isnât my first language, so Iâm sorry if there are any errors. Well, this really helps my English.
Cheers! Lydia find me on instagram; @lydiaasft
PS: if you want to talk to me about this series, my writing, or whatever it is. my inbox is always available ;)
#harry styles#harry styles imagine#harry styles au#harry styles writing#harry styles series#harry styles fanfiction#god harry styles#mythology#greek gods#romance#fanfiction#harry styles x reader
38 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Humans are Space Orcs, âRumors.â
This one is going to be interesting and contains a list of some random and outlandish rumors. Feel free to comment the rumors you have heard about humans and where, in the galaxy, they came from :)
As it turns out, there are a lot of misconceptions in the galaxy about humans especially from those aliens who have not yet seen a human. I, as a scientist, was interested in learning about these different viewpoints and how they diverge from each other because t-- in my experience -- there are many outlandish and sometimes wildly opposing rumors related to their species.
So as a little experiment, I have gone around the galaxy and asked all of the different species to describe a human to me in as much detail as they possibly can thinking it would be an interesting experiment to compare the different sides.Â
As a disclaimer, this will not be a full list, because I couldnât get access to some of the species, but hopefully the scientific community might find this interesting.
Bran: Hulking monsters, thatâs what I heard, hulking monsters with an immunity to poison. They can walk through water like itâs nothing, and they are absolutely unstoppable. You can't outrun them, you canât outclimb them. They have a ravening, raving biological urge to hunt and kill. I have a relative who has met a human, and he told me that if you ever run into a human your best bet is to back away slowly. If you run they have a predatory instinct to chase you, so you have to be careful.Â
Celzex: The humans are nothing special really. Sure they are rather tall, and they have the proper thoughts of mighty warriors, but when you get right down to it they are merely naked giants. They have very long legs, and strangely enough they are not intimidated by our demonstrations of superior might in battle. Furthermore humans are very touchy-feely. They are always trying to touch you when they get the chance, which seems rather odd since they donât seem to do it to any other species.
Iotins: Humans are like nothing we've ever seen or known. They are almost like magic, did you know that humans can detect, sense, and identify particles in the air at only a millionth of a percentile. There is no way to hide form a human , and if they want to find you they can do it. Humans are always hungry, and if it weren't for GA laws they would probably eat everyone. As far as a description goes, humans areâŚâŚ bony and lumpy with legs that are too long and fingers that are too long.Â
Tvek: Theyâre beautifulâŚ. Beautiful gods. So graceful like when they move they flow like water, when they smile they light up a room, and when they laugh it's like the twinkling of stars overhead. They are so wise, and just and fair and they understand so much that we never could. Humans are so powerful, and they could easily dominate the galaxy if they chose to do so, but they do not because they are wise and gentle. If you ever get the chance to hear a human sing, you should do it because it is as if the creator of all things lent secret power to their voices. Humans have the power to fly you know and they can control the element of fire.
Vrul: Illogical infuriating, and down right annoying in most cases. Even if you were to learn the human language, you would never be able to understand them because often they say things they do not mean or they say something and mean the opposite. Everything they do is in a strange code, like they will be talking about cats and dogs but really be referring to the weather. Not to mention they have a plethora of bodily signals that are impossible to read. They have too few limbs, to much hair, and an excessive amount of extra senses, like particle detection. Everything about humans is aggressive and violent and they should be treated as such.Â
Tesraki: Well Iâll tell ou about humans. I have heard so many stories that I might as well be an expert. First of all humans are freaky and hairless with massive holes in the side of their head and sharp bones sticking out of their faces that they use to crush their prey. Their skin is supposedly translucent so you can see their innards from the outside, like veins and stuff under the skin. I heard they are all rubbery and stretchy and their fingers have extra joints in them. They have full laws and you can see their bones protruding ready to break from their skin. Humans can hear almost as well as we do, but they can see hundreds of different wavelengths of color. People say that humans drink meat, but I am pretty sure they donât drink blood. My uncle tells me that you should never sign a contract with a human because they will probably steal your soul. Oh, and never give a human your true name because they might come find you later.
Burg: Humans! Humans are rotting scum, absolute filth. They are a pathetic squishy maggoty creature that wins all of its engagements through cheating and guile. They have venomous saliva and are a walking biohazard. Everywhere they go they shed disease and dead molecules to permeate the air. I am told, if you live long enough with a human, you will be forced to clean your space of germs and dead human particles built up about your home. They have no honor, and their words are filled with lies. Their skin is soft and they hide their skeleton on the inside, and when they talk it is a grating screech all cut up and sharp. Humans are dul creatures, but they are useful in battle because of how durable they are.
Drev: Humans are strange creatures. They are a great warrior race, though they are small and weak in body. They have no armor to speak of and thus are very easy to kill. However, they grow stronger the more limbs of theirs you remove because they will replace them with machines. Humans are much more vicious than any other species we know because they kill to kill they do not kill for honor.
Rundi: humans are an absolute PR nightmare, that is what they are. Every time there is a human involved you can be sure they are going to do something reckless stupid or scary. Make sure that everything in your vicinity is non toxic to humans because they WILL put it in their mouths. Humans are like children, they are curious in a bad way and they have no issue lying to you if they see the need, especially in politics. If you have to oversee a human you will be constantly trying to justify their mistakes or getting them to behave. They are especially annoying in large groups were their social nature creates unusual hierarchies which are difficult to work with.
Prodigum An inconsequential might. A mere trifling interest. Humans are small, soft and weak, However they do have lovely singing voices. I have a colleague who owns humans. He keeps them in a cage and has them sing to him. Really humans are pretty easy to control as long as you feed them and give them shelter. Other than that they are no more useful than an exotic pet.
Gibb (one of the crazy ones): They are dark gods, dark gods concealed within a flesh prison just waiting to be released. They are a creature of immense power and strength being dampened by the hindrance of a physical form. Why do you think humans are so powerful, why do you think humans have an innate sense of danger because they are connected to the ether around them, and they long to return to the embrace of the universe as a being of pure power.
Gromm: To put it lightly, humans are kind of dumb. I mean they are very brave and they are very generous, donât get us wrong but they are generally bumbling and like fun more than they are serious. I would suggest having a human as a friend but not a work colleague.
Common rumors about humans.
They drink bloodÂ
They eat flesh raw
They have control of fire.
They can divine the future.
They cannot pass through a circle made of ground sulfur.
They can hypnotize you with their singing.
They can hypnotize you if you look them in the eye.
They are really a parasite living inside a human meat suit.
If you make a deal with one, you are bound for lifeÂ
You should never tell one your true name.
If you use their rue name they can hear you and will be able to find you.
They breathe acid.
They are venomous.
They are magicÂ
They are indestructible.
They have wings.
They can smell fear.
You can fend of humans with talismans made of copper
Feel free to add to the list of myths about humans if I have missed some your help would be greatly appreciated.Â
572 notes
¡
View notes